Lords of Creation: A Time Forgotten IC [Archive] - Giant in the Playground Forums

Hatter

2015-06-05, 10:40 AM

Da Orks, Norian
Creation of the Sporeborn
Illnara

Illnara turned where she stood and saw that there was a creek nearby, it's water pure and beautiful as it cascaded accross the earth and the rocks. She smiled. "Yes, there is water. There is space and bounty aplenty. This is where I will begin."

She walked over to a tree where some mushrooms grew beneath it's shade and she plucked them free. She held them aloft before letting them fall down upon the grassy plain and said. "Sporeborn, arise. You are my children. You shall till the land and you shall come to be known as the Orks."

And so it came to pass that the Orks were created. Great lumbering humanoids, skin in varying shades of green, hair with a far greater variety and eyes usually of red or yellow. From their mouths jutted great tusks that made them appear frightful and intimidating despite their gentle nature.

Illnara walked among them as they began to chant "Da Orks for Mudda! Da Orks for Mudda! Da Orks for Mudda!" Illnara smiled, allowing the Orks to touch her and she touched them in such a way that only a loving parent would.

She moved down towards the creek and she said. "Children, I shall teach you how to reap from the land and how to fish from the creek. You will learn how to become one with me. You will learn how to earn and reap that which you sow."

With that being said, Illnara conjured up seeds of various plants, strawberries and beets and potatoes and corn and cabbage and all manner of vegetables and crops. She would then teach them and even work in the dirt with the Orks as they toiled the land and saw the fruits of their first harvest come and go. She also taught them how to catch the fish in the creek, using either rocks to knock them out or catching them with their big green hands.

Illnara spent a time among the Orks. She was happy, she was covered in dirt as were they and they enjoyed each other's company so.

-2AP Create Sentient Life, Orks: Illnara creates the Orks, Sporeborn among some circles. They are your stereotypical Fantasy Ork but instead of burning and pillaging, their lives are full of Farming and Harvesting.
-1AP Basic Concept, Farming: The Orks are better at it but the knowledge is readily available to anyone. Figuring out how to grow plants really isn't that hard.
-1AP Basic Concept, Fishing: Orks love to fish! Fish are good! Right now, fish is the only source of meat in the Orkish diet. Squirrels are too cute to eat.
-2AP Create Organization, Da Greenthumb Boyz: The Orks have gathered into a rough group of farmers called Da Greenthumb Boyz. Not quite a town. They don't have any buildings or tools or weapons, just a gathering of Orks that like to farm and fish.
=8AP Remains

Metroid33

2015-06-05, 10:44 AM

The Third Race Dragons

Kalroc circled the world from above pondering on what there was and realized that mortals, whatever shape they may take will not last, will they pass on knowledge to others or just die off, selfish and keeping what they know to themselves. There must be something to keep this knowledge and give it out to others when that knowledge is lost. Something must be made. Kalroc thought on what form this could take, deciding on his own.

He breathed a cool fire across the lands and seas. Shaping the objects of the world into his own image, but much smaller. 50 great reptiles, Dragons. A name put into themselves for themselves.

They shall be across the world to watch and guide, each immortal, to last forever.

After creating this creatures Kalroc scattered them to the land and than left, Flying high up ad to the fiery orb, the first thing created by us, this is something important and will be always, One should become friendly with it's lord. I have come to speak with the lord of the sun! Kalroc shouted across the sphere.

Starting AP13
Create fabled life: Dragons:-5
Curretn AP 8

mystic1110

2015-06-05, 10:54 AM

The Glass Cathedral

As Namiranzul knocked on the Ice door, he would notice that the ice didn't melt at his fiery touch. The Cathedral didn't melt although it logically should have. For it was not glass but the purest ice that made it.

Nonetheless, the sun god had perfect manners and Anlorem appreciates perfection. As so the doors opened.

Walking into the building, if he so chose (but assuming he would, for one usually walks through open doors after all), the Sun God could look up and see the sun, directly overhead. The Cathedral stood at the point of the world - the point closest to the sun (at least at this moment) and it was always day (for now).

Anlorem spoke to its fellow god. Its voice emanated from the walls and floors and fractal chandeliers themselves. It was the voice of purest ice - neither the chill of masculine cold or the cold disdain of feminine chill. It was the voice of an object.

Greetings Sibling. What brings you to my halls?

Mynxae

2015-06-05, 11:02 AM

The Darkness Comes

As one of the drops fell, it began to both darken and lighten, becoming two halves of a whole. One whole was as dark as night and just as menacing, while the other flickered with flame that burned as hotly as the hatred that dwelled within. Once it hovered over the water, the drop burst open, briefly darkening the world before withdrawing itself into a form that it thought pleasing.

Faelan immediately recoiled in amongst himself as he saw something even brighter than the flames within him and sensed a potential solution to it as he saw what it was behind the veil of black he hid behind. He summoned the forces of darkness to him and encompassed the world in shadow, pulling on the firstworld's movement and began a slight spinning motion which slowly began to start the cycle of burning light and heat, and soothing darkness, across the entire world.

Starting AP: 15

Create Fabled Concept 4AP: Day/Night Cycle. To the followers of Faelan, the Day is known as "Burning Light" and Nights are "Soothing Dark". Others may adopt this as well if they wish. The cycle halves the Day and Night times. So if it's a 24 hour one, then it's 12 hour Day, 12 hour Night.

During the Burning Light, the forces of light are stronger. Whereas during the Soothing Dark, the forces of the shadows grow strongest. Pretty much, anything made of light (bright energy beings for example) are extra powerful during the day, anything made of shadows (shadowy demons for example) are stronger at night. Note, this is only really fluff-wise, so it doesn't affect anything mechanically.

End AP: 11

Hatter

2015-06-05, 12:54 PM

Birth of a Goddess
Da Greenthumb Boyz Farms, Norian
Illnara, Karaziemia

Illnara stood in one of the strawberry patches, taking a break from her work on the fields with the Orks. A thought came to mind and she walked away towards an apple tree, a pair of young Orklings playing in it's branches. "Come down, boys. You will fall and hurt yourselves." She said to them with a smile and when they came down, Illnara placed a hand on the trees trunk.

"Awaken, Dearest Sister."

Markadelf

2015-06-05, 01:00 PM

The Great Spliting of the Land
T Rax was gathering his people. A few fools had challenged his domminance; they were disposed of swiftly. Then it happend. The ground beneath his feet rumbled and moved. This unnerved the T rexes, but T Rax told them to cut the chatter. "Stop whining. If the land falls apart, the important people can just swim." This did nothing to help the issue. As the land's motion became worse and worse, even T Rax was a tad worried. The panicking mass of T rexes was a sight to see. When the land finally stopped moving T Rax laughed at the silliness of the panic. "See, was that anything worth freaking out over? You guys need to stop being such wimps. I mean seriously, we survived the ocean; what could be worse than that?" The T rexes would not yet be aware of the gravity of what had just transpired. How could they be? They were now on Tixial, the new continent.

thethird

2015-06-05, 01:03 PM

Birth of a Goddess
Da Greenthumb Boyz Farms, Norian
Illnara, Karaziemia

The tree grows its branches thickening and rumbling all to slightly. Lazily, as if refusing to waken the tree's branches peel away to reveal two naked bodies embraced against each other and sleeping. They look like humans but somehow more angular and thin, their long limbs are folded between them embraced on their dreams, their pointy ears twitch as they wake, their breasts cup as they breath. One raises her arms upwards, yawning, eyes still closed. The other opens her eyes and looks warily at Ilnara. Once the yawning ends the voice begins.

"I was dreaming, it was a good dream."

She smiles, with both her faces and looks at her sister.

"We don't look all too alike you and I, don't you think?"

Hatter

2015-06-05, 01:14 PM

Birth of a Goddess
Da Greenthumb Boyz Farms, Norian
Illnara, Karaziemia

"Da tree talks! Da tree talks!" shouted the little Orkling boys before running off into the fields where other Orks, the ones who could see the happenings at the appletree simply stood and stared, naked and dirty from working the fields. "Oi! Mudda makin' miracle!" Shouted one of them and before long many more Orks began to shuffle out of the fields to stare at Illnara and Karaziemia.

"Well, not too much." Illnara laughed with a good bit of mirth. She was humanoid in nature, that much was for sure and not frail looking at all. She was tall and muscular with bark like skin and hair like leaves that blew in the wind, even when there was no wind present.

"Still! There's enough of a resemblence! Welcome to the world! The time for sleeping and dreaming is over for the time being. Wouldn't you agree?" Illnara smiled at her new sister with hands on her hips, she like the Orks was covered in dirt, head to toe.

AvocadoAvenger

2015-06-05, 01:57 PM

The Watery Veil

From the creator, a creature veiled in water emerged from space and plummeted into the ocean below.She twisted and turned in the depths of the water, one question ringing in her head: who am I? She waited there for a short time, watching the world develop is faint disgust. I must take a form, she decided, and donned the outfit of a petite humanoid woman.

Pisceanas

Pisceanas hated the sun original, when it was created. It was bright, brazen, and very in-your-face. There was no way to avoid it and she loathed that about the sun itself as well as any who would be forward enough to create it. She wondered why no one challenged such a being and slew him outright.
When mountains were created, Pisceanas winced. Why must they take land away from the water?
When T-Rexes were created, Pisceanas laughed. It was ridiculous to think about creatures with arms so small flopping above on the surface of the water.
Then came the land. Pisceanas had not been more angry since the sun was created. Why?! she thought, why must they act to take this beautiful domain away from the young world?
It did, however, please her when the land was split. Better to keep the ocean in one place, and let its depths be deeper She made a mental note to thank the god that broke up the land.
She was also amused by the frozen water in the arctic, and the concept of magic intrigued her as well.
The night/day cycle upset her even more. Now, not only must there be light, but it must affect everyone at every point in the world at some point in time.

"I am Pisceanas," she thought, then realized she had said it aloud. She studied her hands, noting their power of creation and the agency she could yet have in this world. She would not be like the others, she would not create brazen orbs of light and giant reptiles for all to see. She would work from the shadows, to protect the waters of this world. These creatures... were dangerous, so she decided she must create her own breed of reptile, modeled after the inside of her own soul. Long, snaking, and flaccid, these beasts departed from her being. They would be ferocious and blessed with divine health, power, and speed directly from Pisceanas. She smiled as the last of them emerged. "My serpents! You will protect these waters and waters everywhere. You will harass those that take from the water and destroy any who venture into the territory, especially the depths. You will strike fear in the hearts of mortals who abuse the oceans. Now go forth!"

The Sea Serpents began by eating every and any remaining T-Rexes in the water.

Starting with: 15 AP
Create Fabled Life (Sea Serpents) -5 AP
Divine Infusion (Sea Serpents) -3 AP
Ending with: 7 AP

Note, Sea Serpents are giant water serpents. There is no known limit as to how long they can grow to be. They often prey on fishers, making fishing a largely unsafe profession, and make any sea travel essentially impossible. They are very intelligent and known to be cruel. All have a blue-black top to match the water; young ones who are more commonly found near the surface have a white underside while older serpents who dwell in the depths more have an underside that matches their top.

Messy Lamaniera

2015-06-05, 02:52 PM

One of the last droplets to pull in a gasp of existence and take form was Morgorach. His void eyes could see far, farther than most. With them he looked at the face of his creator and begged his father to stay with them for he loved him very much. But the Creator was already gone in time and the words Morgorach spoke echoed in nothingness after a figure that was not there. Alone and isolated he decided to take the form he saw for himself; a tall pale man made out of star dust and galaxies.

Saddened with his new acquired independence the god went about travelling and watching his siblings weave and create mindlessly, relentlessly, all that they wish would exist. It was only when he stopped to watch life as it was made by his sister, Ilnara, that he found out a concept that enticed his heart. From a distance beyond the eyesight of gods and mortals alike he saw the first dreaming children awake. "Where do they go when they dream?" he thought "Where is this lands of dreaming that all that exist and don't exist can visit?".

With those unspoken questions a maelstrom of kaleidoscopic energies flew from Morgorach's head into every unconscious mind. The Dreaming came about, not made, but found. It was a barren land, a mockery of the awaken land, devoid of beauty and color. The God felt a tang of love for this land abandoned for much of it resembled himself and his love for his absent father. "May this land be beyond the flow of time: where it goes forward in the plane of gods and mortals, may it pool in here forever." and he made the Dreamlands atemporal so that past, present and future could always meet there and never have to feel abandoned by each other. "May this land be always open to all that sleeps and dream, so they can gather here once every day and partake of each other's company." he decreed, and the Gates of Bone and Ivory that separates the real world from the Dreamworld were open and all could pass through, be they monster, fables, gods or mortals.

"And in this land may there be peace eternal, for it is my heart and none may hurt it without incurring my wrath." T-Rexes, Sea Serpents, the Orkanoids and all the others and even the gods were welcome to visit the lands of dreams, to drink of Dreamed wine and eat Dreamed venison, but no one can ever dare to hurt another in here or they shall be forever banned from the dream realms.

Starting AP: 15

Weave Plane action -4 AP: The Dreamlands are a plane of infinite and absolute ideas. Time pools here, being present, past and future at the same time. Space stretches and compresses depending on the need of the dreamer and their will. This plane can't be accessed by physical means without the help of Morgorach, the only physical entity that lives in there, but can be accessed by all creatures that exist and will exist through their unconscious mind. Gods, mortals, beasts and all that ever will be can come to this land in their sleep and partake of each other's company, no matter where they are, who they are or what they are.

Sanctify World action -4 AP: Morgorach made it so that he is the only one that holds the power to open or close the gates of Dreaming, that his authority in that land will be absolute. Not for a hunger of power, not for creating a stronghold for which to threaten the other gods, but to ensure that all can partake of his gifts, be them gods or mortals.

Remaining AP: 7

Razade

2015-06-05, 02:53 PM

Yen'Shi roared into the ether above the First Sanctum, coiling and spinning as it gazed down at the mostly water covered world. With a flick of it's mighty tail it tore a hole through that which was and that which was yet to be and clawed a home for itself. This realm stretched further and further as it's coils whipped about as verdant lush grass rose the gray clay like dirt and vast forests rose between the plains. The bark of these trees were pale and ethereal and their tangled branches formed vast curtains that blocked out the bruised twilight skies above. Powerful storms moved across the Plane, cold rain and jagged lightning battering the crystal like leaves of the Wisp Forests yet like shields the thick foliage kept the undergrowth mostly dry. These powerful storms began to pool up in the vast cuts in the earth made by Yen'Shi until vast oceans and lakes formed that divided land masses from one another where the Aquatic Dead could swim in peace. Great lanterns that drifted through the skies lit the plane, pale light serving as the sun as they moved on unseen currents. These currents seemed drawn to the center of the plane where Yen'Shi remained from its creation, jagged ruined castles and cities piercing from the forests and plains like broken bones the closer one drew from the creator of the Plane. At it's center the skies cleared to show the twinkling of unfamiliar stars and no storms dared cover the Corpse Beast and where it rested a vast clearing of bones remained, the body of the Beast itself as a storm of lanterns circled about the serpentine form of the Dead God. It was here that the Great Corpse Beast would make it's home, a place where the souls of the newly living would return when their time in the First Sanctum was finished and it would call its realm The Twilight Grove.

But Yen'Shi was a curious being and as the world stretched out under its vision it desired to see what the other Gods had made for it to eventually take as its own, reaching out from its realm to pluck a living creature from the forests around it yet when it passed through the barrier between the Plane and the World itself it's small life extinguished and the flames of life that burned in it's body sputtered and went out. Yet within the cold form there was still something beating and it called to the Corpse Beast as it lay in wonder of how truly fragile such a being was. A hundred arms moved to bring the creature to what passed for Yen'Shi's face as it drew forth the latent spark and breathed its own divine essence into the beast. With a flap of wings or perhaps a movement of legs the beast rose from its dead state as it's flesh sloughed off it's pale and bloated body leaving only a skeletal form behind. "What wonder" hissed a thousand voices at once as it cast the new creation down upon the world once more where it spread across the fallen bodies of other animals and beings and from them, only rarely, a skeleton would rise and shamble off into the night as if pulled by an unseen will that lingered within its body. They stopped for little, only collecting more bones and dead bodies and with this contact they so swelled their numbers in their silent march. For unseen to those early mortals an invisible web connected these pitiable creatures, The Breath of Unlife it would perhaps one day be called, and though each was only as clever and cunning as an animal regardless of what body they carried the more amassed the more they seemed to carry a spark of sentience. A single Skeleton was no smarter than a simple insect, acting only based on stimuli and attacking only when provoked yet with each body nearby they became as clever as dogs and as ferocious as lions, hunting even living things now and then should their numbers begin to decline.

But Yen'Shi was not satisfied for the Breath of Unlife swelled and moved much like a living creature and in this beautiful display it saw a direction for which to guide its creation that it felt obligated to watch over. From the gray soil and the wispy tree bark it wove with thousands of hands a body sturdy and strong which possessed a mind and a will unlike that which came before them yet they were childlike and simple of thought. With spindly legs they crawled forth to bow before their creator, six legs as white as bone and a thick body covered in wispy hair made their base and from this rose a more man-like body with a pair of arms that ended in fine claws. Topped on it's body was a head with a grasping maw like a spider, four dark wet inky pools regarded the world as they clicked and spoke through the connection between all that held the Breath of Unlife in their breast. And it was these that Yen'Shi sent to the world below to hide within the dark places and call forth the skeletal armies that moved to their hives as if drawn by a beacon. For with the hordes of their brethren their mental acuity would rise and so the not-dead masses became their wards as their creator so intended. These creatures used the skeletons of the dead as their building materials and their labor force equally, constructing vast underground cities they called the Corpse Hives. Vast tunnels lined with the grasping hands and maws of the dead and webbing from Yen'Shi's first sentient creation stretched between the Hives themselves and it was for this reason they were called Bone Weaves by those who encountered them. But the Bone Weavers were much like their skeletal brethren for the Breath of Unlife animated them as well. Without others of their kind the Bone Weavers were childlike and naive, lethargic and almost slow witted yet when working with others of their kind or even a throng of skeletons they became as mentally agile as any other of the mortal species that dwelled above them. The Bone Weavers held no gender much like their God and few grew powerful enough to form an identity of their own instead forming large units that collectively formed a single "mind" as other mortals would understand it. They spoke in a language of clicks, hisses and an elaborate series of dances with their many legs which made it all but impossible to converse with others not connected to the Breath of Unlife.

With its birth energies almost spent Yen'Shi the Corpse Beast drew upon the early whispers of its creations and gained strength with their desires, taking in the power of the Breath of Unlife into itself and drew yet new energies from it. Within its realm the Corpse Beast warped and changed, the eyes of the many skulls that made up it's body began to glow with a black energy and their mouths began to emit a cloak of the same energy almost like ragged skin much like the death veils that clung between the many ribcages and bodies that made up Yen'Shi's body. Thousands of arms began to grow larger until the Dead God looked like a terrible serpent like dragon mixed with a vast centipede, each finger tipped with a sword-like claw. With a roar as the God of Death merged the remaining Breath of Life within its own body sharp ridges rose from along its spine and from within its body yet more skeletons began to form so that when the Corpse Beast moved scattered minions poured out from between the cracks of his body only to be absorbed back into the massive coils of tails that remained underneath the God. But it was not just the God itself who twisted and turned for as it grew larger it cracked and broke the ruins that surrounded its massive body, trickles of water pouring in from the oceans about it from the many cracks until a pool of crystal clear water filled the basin under its body.

Weave Plane: The Twilight Grove -4

Create Fabled Concept: Undeath, The Breath of Unlife -4

Create Basic (Un)Life: Skeletons -1

Create Basic (Un)Life: Bone Weavers

Gain Domain 3: Life (Undeath) -3 [Actions Towards: Create Concept: Undeath +4, Create Basic (Un)Life +1, Create Sentient (Un)Life -2)

Create Society: The Corpse Hives -1

AP 15 - AP 15 = 0 AP

SpeedWitch

2015-06-05, 03:31 PM

Somewhere above Tixial, but not for long

The twelfth drop of blood resumed it's decent with the creator's parting words. Tiny droplets broke away from the main mass of liquid and circled behind, changing shape and texture. Like a flower petal the drop fell apart, but this was no flower goddess—hundreds of thousands of blood cells flew back until their trail was that of a comment. Finally, the blood hit water. A burst of steam flew into the air, followed sometime later by a disastrous crashing noise that only a god could discern as metal hitting rock, silenced by the rising of the continent Tixial to meet the disaster.

The new object stopped, only a small bit of it being left to stick above the ground where cliffs meet the sea, but it was still half a mile wide. As the steam cleared, the object's new shape was revealed: a sword hilt standing in the ocean, glimmering with an abundance of beautiful gems against brilliant silver steel. A small opening appeared at the middle of the shaft, followed by a metal walkway which shot out over the sea until it met land above a hill. The doorway was dark, but then slowly brightened as a figure approached the outside.

The being shone almost as bright as the sun, but with none of the pain that would be followed by it's gaze. His eyes were as magnificent as gold and his skin as grey as ash. An amber blacksmith's apron adorns his muscular body, along with two spiked shoulder plates, a left-handed ruby and topaz gauntlet, black steel boots and a blazing hot white sword in a silver scabbard on his left side, the hilt similarly shaped to that of the colossal new structure buried partly in the sea floor. His right fist black as an anvil, and constantly changing and shifting in a way that was impossible for mortals to comprehend without them falling unconscious. He looked out over the new world, the continents, the oceans, the trees... then stepped aside.

And humans walked out onto the Earth, some looking confused at this new planet, others caught with wonder, a few with a glimmer of determination.

"This is the gift I give to you, as my predecessor gave to me. Go out and build, create, live. Remember you are imperfect so that you may grow to be greater than perfection itself."

Tools appeared in the hands of each human. Carts of paper, pure metal, unpure metal and other curious objects were carried out by the last of the humans to leave as those who would name themselves leaders of humanity began calling out orders or scribbling out blueprints over makeshift tables. Trees were hacked down. Pits were dug. Soon a tiny village was formed, shining against the setting sun. Greyl watched for some time, then turned around and disappeared into the sword. The doorway vanished, and the walkway with it. No one would notice for quite some time that their god had gone. Most would wake up the next morning with little memory of the last day, then look around at the strange buildings that had been made by their hands.

A lot of them would freak out and scatter into the nearby woods, destined for a different purpose than the one given to them by their All-Father. But many would also stay, and create one of the greatest cities the world will ever know.

EDITED:
Starting AP: 15

Divine Infusion - 3 AP: Big freaking God-sword, where Greyl will watch over his followers.
Create Sentient Life - 2 AP: Humans.
Create Advanced Concept - 2 AP: Tools, paper and ways of writing and drawing.
Form Society - 1 AP: City of the Holy Greyl. Yep. We're doing this. Ok maybe I'll change it later

Remaining AP: 7

Metroid33

2015-06-05, 04:30 PM

Kalroc

Kalroc Sat upon the burning sphere waiting for the lord of the sun to come back. To pass the time he looked out on world. All of it's changes were amazing and everything was coming along nicely. But something bugged him. Raxmos's T-rexs, again were not good enough for the task presented to them.

Kalroc breathed out across the void to alter the reptiles in their Size. He instilled in them a growth that would occur over years, there arms shaping into something stronger, longer, ending with clawed hands. It will take time but it will happen.

Dragons

The dragons flew over the world marking down in their minds all the new concepts and things that the other gods had created, what the few on the earth had made with their own hands.

thethird

2015-06-05, 04:37 PM

Birth of a Goddess
Da Greenthumb Boyz Farms, Norian
Illnara, Karaziemia

The waking goddess reaches for one of the orks bowing one of her two main branches towards him, she throws her arms at him and starts fondling the orks face peeling the skin on the mouth and eyes examining the humanoid like one would do before bartering a horse.

"Mhh... This forms. Are efficient, and legs are useful for locomotion. Most certainly movement must have certain advantages. Oh, wait, yes, I agree. There is agreement, yes. I wonder..."

The part of the goddess who is messing with the Ork keeps doing so taking measurements with her hands. Pondering.

"This forms do not resemble you either. Nor me... They aren't what I was dreaming. Interesting."

The two divine torsos stand and extend beyond, the tree growing on itself. As it does white pearlescent wood starts to emerge from the trunk taking shapes like the animated ones that speak with the goddess voice but falling to the ground in chunks. This pieces quickly take shape and stringy elves stand up. Their limbs and thin and wiry, and their features are eerily angular.. Their eyes take the greenery from around, shining like emeralds. Their hair has the color of the rich ground.

"This forms do resemble me. Except for the legs. Of course. But there is potential in legs. Movement. Tell me sister where is the farthest you've gotten?"

She reaches to the ground were the first elves stand in front of the goddes of harvest and the orks. They are naked but shame isn't on their mindset, at least yet, perhaps in the future they will feel ashamed. She extends one finger and makes a drawing. A simple pictograph, just a circle, and she smiles. She signals up to the first celestial bodies. She then signals to the horizon vibrant with things to be discovered.

The first elves follow her like a fish following a finger tapping on their glass, well they are most certainly following her finger. They reach for the goddess wood that starts to shape itself attuning to their needs forming wheels. They raise the wheels with grins showing them to the stars and the orks.

Karaziemia looks at the children play and lets them be, knowing full well that what little joy there is it is to be enjoyed.

15 AP initial
-2AP Create Sentient Life: Elves, elves are like Karaziemia but can move. Movement is important to elves, and at the moment they won't stay long in one place.
-2AP Create Advanced Concept: Wheels/Chariots Karaziemia wants her elves to move, fast and long distances for this she has blessed them with the technology to move fast.
-1AP Bless: Elves are blessed with preternatural switness and speed, in fact elves revere speed.
-2AP Create Advanced Concept: Navigation elves can use the starts and other celestial bodies, as well as trees, landmarks and other navigational tools to find their way, this also extends to the ability to remember those by drawing maps.
-3AP Gain Domain: Travel (Speed)

5 AP remaining

Messy Lamaniera

2015-06-05, 05:21 PM

The waking world.

Boiling with joy, the Mosaic jumped out of his ethereal realms of dreams and dreamers to confront Illnara and Karaziemia in their small garden of life. "Sisters" cried out a dreamed nightingale on his wake "hear my call." pledged a great kiskadee. "The time for sleeping and dreaming is over for the time being. Wouldn't you agree?" rehearsed the voice of a small white parrot perched on the shoulders of the dream god Morgorach "Disagree, disagree." said the white parrot.

The sandy blonde god opened his palms together in front of the mother and daughter goddesses of life and showed them the Karaziemia's dreamed people. They were tall and lean, of all sorts of colors and demeanor. Some were ashen black and imperious, others were green like leaves and crowded the forest realms, others were white as bone and lived in the starlight and the other realms. This was their future, or a version of it. But even as they looked the dream faded, the people disappeared and that dream was no more.

Morgorach kneeled in front of the two goddesses, his sister and his niece, and outstretched his hands in offering. "Enter my world and make a haven there, so that your people's dreams and your dreams for them may ever flourish and linger together and then come to fruition." said the hands.

If this pact is made, Morgorach will reshape the face of the Dreamlands to house a realm given to Illnara, Karaziemia and their creations, where they will be able to dream with each other. Their dreams will be protected from time and be eternal there, forever having a place to exist.
If either goddess wishes to build and create something inside the Dreamlands, something real, they will have to spend at least 1 AP to reshape the land he has given to them. Otherwise the realm will be only an idyllic paradise of gardens and forests and plains with multitudes of plants for the dreamers and them.

PwntQ

2015-06-05, 05:46 PM

Faust

"Of the blood drops from the Creator, one fell away from the rest. It burned with a white flame, rendering its form into ash. And from the ash rose the Phoenix Lord, Faust, winged and masked with flame but still formed of ash. And he did look upon the world and the gods creations, and wondered what needed to change."

-Book of Faust

Faust watched on at first, letting the others mold and shape the world to begin with, for he did not feel the urge to create as the others did. Until they did create the races of the world, mortal beings. Beings that would end and forever be gone from the cycle. He pulled forth a grain of ash, a piece of divine essence, and held it before him where it took shape.

"You shall be Prometheus, bringer of the divine spark that will sustain the mortals from oblivion. For I detest endings and that one most of all."

In his hand was the newly formed phoenix that would be called by mortals many names, but most known as the White Phoenix. It shook itself a few time and from it flew its brethren, the phoenixes. They took their own places among the world to do as they will, but the three largest stayed with it. And then it flew forth from its creators hand, to fly slowly around the world. And with the beating of its wings did mortals gain their souls. Except for the dark month of Souls Lament, when it entered its own cycle of rebirth (known as molting) and no souls were given, and all souls were vulnerable.

Finally, he created a large island on the ocean, with a large mountain, a lake at its base and lush jungles. But he felt that too static, too constrained. So he caused it to lift up, into the sky, to slowly float around the world. Phoenix Isle as it would be called, was where all large phoenixes would fly to molt (the smaller ones not able to make the journey). And upon the highest peak of its mountain is where the White Phoenix would molt. Those brave enough to climb the islands hanging vines and brave it dangers might claim the ashes or feathers of a large phoenix. Those foolish enough to try for the peak will only find death.

With that done, Faust flew with his own wings to the Twilight Grove. There he did seek to speak with Yen'Shin regarding the matter of souls.

"Brother, for we are brethren we first born are we not, I have come to talk to you about the mortal's souls. For you are the god of death and they come here after their death. But I do not believe that here is where they should always remain."

Starting AP:15
Create Fabled Concept -4AP: Souls. Mortal beings now can have a divine spark inside them that sustains their essence. After death they head to the Twilight Grove. From there? It is up to the gods

Create Fabled Life -5AP: Phoenixes. Said to bring good luck to those who see them, these birds range in size from turkeys to dragons. Few in number, their flame color shows their strength. Fairly intelligent in their own way (think cats). The ashes and feathers are powerful magical items, with healing/fire properties. Once a year a phoenix will consume itself in a flash of flame, only to reform as an egg. There it remains in its ashes until it is born again a month later.

Divine Infusion -3AP: The White Phoenix, named Prometheus. Larger than even a dragon, this phoenix flies slowly around the world. As long as it soars above the land, the beating of its wings infuse a divine spark into the essence of mortals, granting them souls. But like all phoenixes, one month of the year it is an egg among its own ashes. This time is called "Souls Lament", for no being born at this time will have a soul until the Prometheus flies again. Further more souls of mortals are vulnerable to manipulation and dark deeds. During this time a trio of phoenixes, the only ones dragon sized, will guard Prometheus's egg.

Create Land -2AP: The Phoenix Isle. A large island with a mountain and a lake at its center, fill with lush jungles. It flies slowly around the world and is where all phoenixes capable of long distance flight go to molt.

Bless -1AP: Gives the Phoenix isle flight and sustains its land
Ending AP: 0

Razade

2015-06-05, 05:53 PM

Yen'Shi
The Twilight Grove

A scent filled the dead air, something living and divine had entered it's Grove. Rising from the murky pool that had gathered the great Corpse Beast loomed above the resplendent Phoenix God. "It is because we are siblings I offer you a place to rest in my realm." a thousand voices rose from the great serpent, a large hand extended for the God to perch. "Our Siblings may come and speak with me should they wish their creations souls to be loaned, a small courtesy is all I request. But you are the first and I am not yet weary from my creations. Speak so I may listen."

AvocadoAvenger

2015-06-05, 05:58 PM

Dragons

The dragons flew over the world marking down in their minds all the new concepts and things that the other gods had created, what the few on the earth had made with their own hands.

Dragons

The dragons got the feeling that they were being watched as they flew over the water. They couldn't detect anything beneath them, but the churning of the water just wasn't right somehow. Every so often they would get an ominous feeling that there was a wall of skin beneath the water, but it could have been just their imagination.

Serpents

Flucton was swimming with his father and saw the dragons flying above. He soon became agitated, "father, they are flying over our waters!" His father paused for a moment, think, and Flucton waited. He had to, his father was the second largest Sea Serpent alive, so he got to do as he pleased for the most part. "Let them be for now," the colossal aquatic snake said in a deep, un-emotive voice. "Y-yes, father," Flucton replied, for one must always be wary of Sea Serpent more massive than you are. So he swam near to the surface for the most part while his father swam deeper, only checking in on him occasionally.

mattsdelf

2015-06-05, 06:21 PM

Zale

2015-06-05, 06:54 PM

The Void between Earth and Stars

One of the drops of divine blood floated not towards the newborn world, but through the great void that surrounded it.

It looped a great perfect circle around world, an steady and incessant orbit, and the nascent god within slowly emerged. At first, a single feather shimmered opalescent in the sunless void. But soon another followed as the feather unfolded into a shimmering wing, and from that more wings unfolded from nothingness. Soon a mass of ever folding and unfolding wings formed, though they moved and shifted constantly, they never quite revealed what was at their center.

And so the Dweller in the Circle in the Sky looked upon the world from the void for the first time. Even as it was, sunless and empty, it held a unitary and rough beauty.

She watched as as the sun ignited and screamed visibility into the darkness, and flashed with thousands of resplendent colors as the light touched her form. It was a beautiful thing, this sun.

The events of the world passed her by without much note, with only the occasional concept or thought floating into her attention- for the Dweller's vision was fixed upon the celestial sphere itself. She sighed as the stars began to shine, and gazed upon the newborn and beautiful moon.

As she swept across the void in her dancing orbit, the Dweller collected her thoughts. A trio of newly forged divine ideas crossed the space of her mind.

"Magic", raw and unstructured though it may be, held her interest for the potential it possessed. But that paled compared to her new obsession over the understandings of, as her siblings had called them, "Calendar" and "Navigation". They both embraced a singular, beautiful understanding that wisdom could be gleaned from the sidereal sphere above.

She could feel a more through power that could be build upon these understandings, and with reached out to weave it into existence.

As Above, So Below; As Below, So Above. Forevermore, Shall The Heavens Be The Mirror Of The World.

The Dweller in the Sky allowed this to settle into existence before continuing. Of course, little good would come of this if the heavens remained as they were. Order amongst the chaos of the stars would be needed.

And so she stretched out her thousand wings and plucked a star here and a star there, gathering them towards her and rearranging them anew. While many still remained scattered across the sky as before, some were rearranged into new shapes and forms.

Constellations stretched across the void, shimmering shapes that resembled those below. The images of the deities were there, the power of celestial correspondence framing them as the gods themselves would have. Images of the races, and the heroes danced across the sky. But most importantly, the wisdom of Magic, Navigation, Calendar and Celestial Correspondence were framed so that any mortal with the knowledge could glean a basic understanding of each from the stars.

Then the Dweller turned and breathed the knowledge of the stars into the minds of all mortal things, all could understand what they could now behold.

Create Fabled Concept (4):Celestial Correspondence- The motion of celestial bodies and the shapes of constellations now reflect, in some way, what goes on in the world below. While it's not exact, or all knowing, it can be certain that anything reasonably big on the world will show up in the night sky.

Create Astronomical Bodies (3):Constellations- The constellations are the primary canvas that Celestial Correspondence paints on. They're easily influenced by both events below and divine desires, and anything that anyone would reasonably wish to be up there (or not) will be (or won't). It currently holds images of all the known deities, races, heroes and the four concepts mentioned above. Any other concepts can be added as you guys wish.

Create Advanced Concept (2):Astrology- The concept the Dweller gave to any (and all) mortals. With it, mortals can vaguely understand what's written in the heavens. This can allow them to grasp the concepts placed there, though no more than the god that created the concept desires. (If only your chosen can fully understand something, then this won't help anyone else get more than a basic knowledge.)

(9) AP spent, (6) AP remaining

Markadelf

2015-06-05, 08:54 PM

Trixial
T-Rax was stomping around his local area on his usual rampage of eating everything that looked edible, but all of a sudden he ran into some odd, pink, squishy looking guy. The guy smelled kinda funny, but T-Rax is not really a picky eater. So *MUNCH* *CRUNCH* *CHEW* *MUNCH* *CRUNCH* *CHEW* went T-Rax. Not that tasty. Will eat anyway, T-Rax thought as he found a few more. *MUNCH* *CRUNCH* *CHEW*

The Church of Raxmos
Raxmos realized that the whole watching conflicts as they occur bit was getting kinda slow. Mayhaps all I need is a little place to encourage mortals to test their strength, Raxmos thought as he formed his new stone colliseum. (He does so a fair distance north-east of the human village).

Starting AP: 9
Create Mundane Concept: Combat for Sport: - 1 AP
Ending AP: 8

AvocadoAvenger

2015-06-05, 10:06 PM

Under the Sea

The goddess of magic was quite pleased with what the others had been creating. Still... She wondered when someone might benefit from what she had created. She waved her hands around like a sorcerer, as she would call any creature who uses her magic, and as she did this, the water around her stirred. It rose up around her, covering her bubble of air completely. Then she commanded the bubble to sink, and it did. She used this method of transportation to approach the deep. She saw the sea serpents, who by their goddess given territorial instinct, were quite hostile at first. It is no difficult task, however, for a goddess of magic to cast a charm. Cereim reached out of her bubble, singing a peaceful tune, and rubbed a sea serpent's forehead, and scratched it behind its ears. She began to sing, and started dancing with the enormous serpents, wondering about who might have created such things.

Under the Sea

Pisceanas had no choice but to address the problem of the enchanted Sea Serpents. When she appeared before Cereim, the water around them got much colder. "Hello," she said, warmly enough, without revealing her distaste. "I am Pisceanas, denizen of the deep oceans. Welcome to my humble realm, I see you've already made yourself at home." That last part was especially hard to say. In truth, it was a severe annoyance to have someone come uninvited into her lair and start messing with her pets. Although she may have a point; upon seeing the joy of dancing The Sinister Mystery's smile turned from feigned to somewhat sincere. "I just ask that you keep these depths of the ocean as secretive as possible."

SpeedWitch

2015-06-05, 10:09 PM

Greylith, First City of Humans

The humans had been busy.

First, they created a city mixed with stone, metal and wood, and only half-remembered having done so. Then they built more. Dreams of rock and ore lead them to dig down into the Earth, discovering metals and marble, as well as strange, edible rocks which sustained their physical hunger, which was a godsend for those who tried to fish from the sea and found serpents waiting to greet them.

But their hunger for innovation was not satisfied.

A few more dreamed of metals again, dreams from their god, and soon the greatest of dreamers had harnessed fire, and forged weapons and armor for all humankind. Another godsend; T-rexes were beginning to take notice of their tiny neighbors.

But it was not enough to defend themselves.

The rockery terrain where the hill sloped downward was quickly taken advantage of, and walls were made that were too tall for the beasts to climb. But for one human, a surviving scout who had seen firsthand the power of the T-rex race, it still did not guarantee safety. He worked at the forge day and night, trying to come up with a solution that would please his worried mind. Weapons of all sorts were tossed out, and when all metal was used up he collapsed in defeat.

And in the depths of the Dreamlands, Greyl came to him.

The man, named Gamze, saw his god wielding a piece of bent wood with a tiny string threaded through the bend ends. The god drew a feathered rod of wood against it, bent the string back, and released.

Then he handed it to Gamze.

Gamze woke, but he didn't stop dreaming. He worked with his closest comrades, drew up blueprints, and created something better than the bow in his dreams. Something greater.

One day, two T-rexes chased after two humans fleeing toward the walls. The humans threw their firsts against the gates and cried for them to open, but the guards atop the walls ordered them to wait. The T-rexes approached the walls, bloodlust in their eyes. With the humans cornered, they leaned in, opened their mouths...

"FIRE!"

A rush of arrows fell upon the beasts. They fell back for a moment and screamed in anger, and then the larger of the two recovered and dove for the humans.

And then the Ballistas were fired.

One T-rex left the wall.

Starting AP: 7

Bless - 1 AP: Rock Candy! And it's nutritious!
Create Advanced Concept: - 2 AP: Mining and creating basic weapons. (swords, sheilds, armor)
Create Advanced Concept: - 2 AP: Archery and Ballistas.

Remaining AP: 2

I should note that all of these concepts and any previous concepts belong solely to the humans. If another race wishes to gain these concepts, they must first meet the humans and observe their technologies.

PwntQ

2015-06-05, 10:29 PM

Faust
The Twilight Grove

Faust lands on the offered hand, tucking his wings behind.

"I won't be staying long, for the world is still young and interesting. I ask only that souls be given choice when the time comes, if they wish to stay or move on. Whether that means to depart to their god, enter the world once more, or seek a final end. As to if they be allowed to, well that is up to us gods to decide"

Razade

2015-06-05, 10:44 PM

Yen'Shi
The Twilight Grove

Yen'Shi considers the proposal, clicking many talons as it contemplates. "If they are not claimed by another God they must stay here for an allotted time equal to their crimes against us. If they are free to go and come as they wish then death and life would mean nothing. Those who do not worship will join me here and will never return to the world below. Once their time has finished they will be permitted to leave this realm should they reside here. Those are my terms."

Mynxae

2015-06-05, 10:52 PM

The Creation of the Shadow Isles and Darkin

As Faelan's shadows dissipated from the world, he relaxed. Darkness now had its place on this world, and he was content... for a time. But it wasn't long until he saw the creations of his brothers and sisters that he too, began to create. His hands wove into intricate patterns, as the skin of the firstworld was briefly torn asunder as a small cluster of isles was pushed up from the depths between the two major continents of Tixial and Norian.

Faelan twirled and disappeared in a puff of shadow, reappearing above the isles, his hands still weaving but this time the powers of shadow encompassed the isles as they became in a permanent state of the Soothing Dark. The gloom intensified and began to burst with flashes of flame as creatures appeared. Terrible creatures of tooth and claw, but with an intelligence and cunning matching no other. They were spread across The Shadow Isles, as they would come to be named, to grow and do their master's bidding.

Start AP: 11.

Create Land 2AP: The Shadow Isles.
Bless 1AP: The Shadow Isles are permanently in a state of night or "Soothing Dark".
Create Fabled Life 5AP: The Darkin are a race of sentient beasts that can conceal themselves in shadow and fool other mortal races by assuming the form of any race they see fit in order to find out all their secrets. Their true form is that of a shadow eternally shifting. Sometimes a ravenous mouth filled with thousands of teeth, other times an arm outstretched with talons long enough to rip a T-Rex in two. A flickering flame is present throughout their body as their lifeforce. If it is ever snuffed out, so are they.

http://i277.photobucket.com/albums/kk41/Smartan_458/Creatures/Shadow_Creature_by_Kitkaloid.png

End AP: 3.

mattsdelf

2015-06-05, 10:58 PM

Under the Sea

Pisceanas had no choice but to address the problem of the enchanted Sea Serpents. When she appeared before Cereim, the water around them got much colder. "Hello," she said, warmly enough, without revealing her distaste. "I am Pisceanas, denizen of the deep oceans. Welcome to my humble realm, I see you've already made yourself at home." That last part was especially hard to say. In truth, it was a severe annoyance to have someone come uninvited into her lair and start messing with her pets. Although she may have a point; upon seeing the joy of dancing The Sinister Mystery's smile turned from feigned to somewhat sincere. "I just ask that you keep these depths of the ocean as secretive as possible."

Under the Sea

Cereim felt the chill in the water when Pisceanas approached. Cereim paused her dance and introduced herself. "Don't worry, I can keep a secret. My name is Cereim, Goddess of the Arcane Spark. " She looked around at her dancing partners, and looked a bit disappointed that she had halted her frolic. But conversing with her sister was important. "I bet few can see past their appetite, but your serpents can be very graceful dancers. They care a lot about this place" Cereim adjusted her hair, which had remained dry in her bubble.

AvocadoAvenger

2015-06-05, 11:28 PM

Under the Sea

Cereim felt the chill in the water when Pisceanas approached. Cereim paused her dance and introduced herself. "Don't worry, I can keep a secret. My name is Cereim, Goddess of the Arcane Spark. " She looked around at her dancing partners, and looked a bit disappointed that she had halted her frolic. But conversing with her sister was important. "I bet few can see past their appetite, but your serpents can be very graceful dancers. They care a lot about this place" Cereim adjusted her hair, which had remained dry in her bubble.

Under the Sea

When the music stopped, most of the Sea Serpents retreated to just out of normal sight. "Yes, they are quite loyal," Pisceanas said, now looking more authentically relaxed. Pisceanas pushed her hair behind her ears, wet yet no less elegant because of it - her hair had never been dry. She looked amused now, or perhaps charmed in the same way that her Sea Serpents had been, or perhaps she was faking enticement in order to gain something. It was hard to tell for certain with her current expression. In any case, she looked like she had no lack of interest. "Arcane spark, did you say?" Twirling her hair through the light current, "whatever do you mean by that?" Her voice rose and fell as she spoke the last few sentences as if it carried its own melody.

SpeedWitch

2015-06-05, 11:37 PM

The Godsword, the not-so-distant past

The god of the forge retracted his creation from the water. The blade was finished.

Time to go put it to good use.

Greyl closed his eyes...

The Dreamlands, the not-so-distant past

and found himself walking through the jungles, the iron, the blood and all the rest of it.

"Morgorach! I wish to make a place for my people's dreams here, so that they may make their dreams a reality."

Hatter

2015-06-06, 01:41 AM

Of Dreams and Divinities
Da Greenthumb Boyz Farms, Norian
Illnara, Karaziemia, Morgorach

Illnara turned her attention from Karaziemia to the God of Dreams. "Well! Certainly know how to make an entrance, don't you? Color me impressed!" She smiled at the Dream God and said "I do accept your offer. Surely nothing can go wrong but you will not find me dreaming anytime soon."

With a laugh, she pointed towards the Orks, one in particular spinning a clay-wrought circle, an Orkish Calendar as he attempted to divine the seasons. "This lot, they keep me busy. They are learning to be great theough simplicity. Another has gifted them knowledge of the Calendar before their time." She smiles at this and continues "but that is quite alright. I suppose I shall take it to the next level."

And so the Orks did gather and Illnara did move down among them. She spoke to them of their hard work in the fields and patches. She spoke to them of how they were going to learn how to go beyond, to balance the needs of Nature and the needs of the Orks. They would be clothed and to do so, they would do with animals in the same way they did with the plants.

She gathered for them in the plains beyond their farms, sheeps and chickens. She did teach them how to sheer the sheep and how to skin them when they were no more. She taught them a delicate balance. No part of the animal was to be wasted. Meat would be cooked. Wool and leather for clothing. Bones for tools, yes tools.

She taught them how to make tools. She taught them how to forge fishing spears out of wood and stone. She taught them how to make shovels in much the same way and she taught them how to make knives of bone and stone and many other tools. These tools, though seemingly crude, useless and varied in design worked as if they were made of the finest steel and served their purpose well in the hands of Orks.

Illnara simply smiled, turning to look at the other deities. "Orks lead simple lives but what is more fulfilling than seeing and reaping that which you sow with your own hands? They work hard, the play hard and they earn their way upon this world. This is what I love of my children."

-1AP Mundane Concept, Animal Husbandry - Orks are excellent sheperds... as a matter of fact, they are so good at it that they have developed a symbiotic relationship with their flocks, never wasting a single sheep. They use every part of the sheep for just about everything.

-2AP Advanced Concept, Orkish Smithing - Ork smithing appears crude and barbaric, using stone, wood and bones like primitive tribesmen but for some reason, those tools and/or weapons are as good as if not better than fine steel.

Elemental

2015-06-06, 01:48 AM

After creating this creatures Kalroc scattered them to the land and than left, Flying high up ad to the fiery orb, the first thing created by us, this is something important and will be always, One should become friendly with it's lord. I have come to speak with the lord of the sun! Kalroc shouted across the sphere.

Around Kalroc spears of flame burst from the surface of the Sun. Fire arced and surged around him taking the form of a great hall with high arched windows. The flames hardened into black stone that blocked the light of the Sun save for that which streamed through the windows and illuminated the runes built into the geometric tracery. A disembodied voice responded to to Kalroc.
"Patience Dragon. I will be with you shortly."

Greetings Sibling. What brings you to my halls?

Namiranzul bowed politely after entering the Cathedral.
"Honoured Sibling, I am insulted that you would end the glory of my Summer without first consulting me. While I understand that just as their can be no day without night or Summer without Winter, I admit I did not expect such a change within mere hours of creation. Let alone such a change without consultation."
He bowed again before continuing.
"However, know that any attempt on your behalf or on the behalf of another to throw out the tenuous balance you have shackled me with will be viewed as an intolerable affront. This World was anointed by my light within the first moments of creation and I will not stand any attempt to consecrate in the name of another."

A time skip later - Kalroc on the Sun

"Greetings Dragon. I apologise for keeping you waiting, I had duties to attend to."
Namiranzul had entered silently and now circled the Great Dragon, his wings brushing the onyx floor and leaving a trail of burning ember. His own form was vastly smaller than Kalroc's, but it was no less formidable. Even the titanic form of the Dragon likely felt the heat radiating from Namiranzul.
"But I had not expected visitors so soon with the world still in its infancy. However, you came to speak and to be spoken with, not to be spoken to."

Later again - The skies above the Shadow Isles

It was an affront, pure and simple. To create a land of permanent night and place it at the heart of the World? The god who did this would suffer and his creations also. To that end, great beams of light shot out of the Sun and struck the Shadow Isles, piercing the veil of darkness that shrouded it and super heating the very air itself 'til much of the fungi that grew there caught fire. A scorching wind carried the embers across the land and the Darkin were first subjected to the burning hate of Namiranzul before their own flames were extinguished as their shadowy forms scattered in the face of the assault. But a few hours later, the fires died down and those Darkin that survived came to realise that fully half their people had perished.

Starting AP: 10

Alter Action: There is now a vast hall on the surface of the Sun, more than large enough to house millions.
Curse: Half the Darkin on the Shadow Isles are slain through blazing winds and firestorms.

Remaining AP: 8

thethird

2015-06-06, 01:57 AM

The waking world.

Karaziemia looks at the offered dreams. Perhaps, mayhaps, but a haven? A haven would mean stopping at one place. And till all places were seen stopping and building up would make her children forget the joys of movement. No elves wouldn't be so easily trapped. At least yet. Yet she signaled the dream world and several chariots, their riders shouting with joy and enarvolating wheels, rode full throttle towards it.

Norian

The elven chariots make way through the continent's scarred land. While they aren't organized being a nomadic group of hunters and gatherers that relies on speed to survive they carry with them seeds from southern Norian where begetation is lusher. In the rare ocasions they find a spot in the Norian plains were greenery can grow they plant some trees, arranging them in a circular maner. This is where they will also carefully hide away provisions so they can find them later on if situations are direr.

5 AP
-1AP Alter Action: Time flows relatively during the dream, it might be fast or slow, depending on the dreamer. Elven obsession with speed tends to make their dreams be really fast.

4 AP remaining

Messy Lamaniera

2015-06-06, 01:59 AM

The Dreamlands

The echoes of Greyl's might summon reverberate in the Delusion and ripples throughout the realm of Morgorach. At first none answer, which means Morgorach is in the Waking World, but not too late a tall and lean dream appears before Greyl. "Dear lord Greyl, welcome, welcome. I am afraid Lord Mosaic is out on an endeavor for now, but he dreamed of me to be his butler and assistant. You may call me Lucien." and he courteously bows down to the artisan god.

"Would you want to see your lands now, my lord? They are ready for you. Dreamers are already flocking in as we speak." Lucien points towards two giant pillars of marble and hematite, between of which lay a road of cinder blocks. At the end of it Greyl can spy a distant suburb of steel and stone.

"Come with me, my lord. I will show you the way." Lucien start marching forward into the city with fearlessness stopping only occasionally to wave to a passing dreamer or two.

Remember that this city is Greyl's and His creations dream, so Greyl can describe anyway he wants it to be and shape it freely. Of course, at the small cost of 1 AP, that is.

The Waking World

Morgorach laughed silently at his sister's and niece's simplicity and naivety, but in that joyous moment he conceded to their greater wisdom in those matters.

That shall be so, was proclaimed without a word! All elves in all nations in all planes that visit the lands of dreams shall dream faster than any other mortal, therefore each hour passing in the Waking World will be like dozens of hours in the Dreamlands! Thus they will need much less sleep and will take much more comfort and will learn much faster than the other races in their slumber. However, they will have no haven, no city, no grove nor landmark to hold them down, they are free to roam throughout the Dreamscapes, both joyous or nightmarish, as they so desire. That is Morgorach's gift to them.

He waved to the Orks, simple of mind, simple of body and simple of reason, and gave them much an akin gift. All Orks, while in the lands of sleep, will visit green pastures where they can lazy around freely, plant whatever they wish and fish whatever they want, unbothered by others. That is, as long as they remain inside this garden, for outside nightmares lurk and prowl for haunts. That garden will be called the Green Tide.

The dream god was happy, his duty was fulfilled.

Morgorach then felt Greyl's entrance into the realms of Dreaming, he then bade his farewell from Illnara and Karaziemia with a wave of his starlight skinned hands. He disappeared into sleep once more and dreamed of Lucien.

Starting AP: 7

Blessing -1 AP: All elves of all types dream at a much faster rate than all other races, thus needing less sleep and getting much more out of dreaming than other races do.

Shaping the Dreamlands to accommodate the Orks is a free action since the land was sanctified to allow specifically that type of thing. All Orks are guests of Morgorach for as long as they remain in the Green Tide.

Elves have no land of their in the dreamworld, but are way faster than any dreamer or dream. Let's just hope the nightmares can't catch them.

Remaining AP: 6

Mynxae

2015-06-06, 02:10 AM

Later again - The skies above the Shadow Isles

It was an affront, pure and simple. To create a land of permanent night and place it at the heart of the World? The god who did this would suffer and his creations also. To that end, great beams of light shot out of the Sun and struck the Shadow Isles, piercing the veil of darkness that shrouded it and super heating the very air itself 'til much of the fungi that grew there caught fire. A scorching wind carried the embers across the land and the Darkin were first subjected to the burning hate of Namiranzul before their own flames were extinguished as their shadowy forms scattered in the face of the assault. But a few hours later, the fires died down and those Darkin that survived came to realise that fully half their people had perished.

Faelan let out a brief shriek of anger and pain as one of the great beams hit him directly as he conspired with the Darkin. He focused a pure ray of his shadowy essence at the beam and blocked it from harming him, snarling at his burnt form. As he did so, he noticed several other beams being spread out throughout the Shadow Isles and growled. "Whoever has done this shall pay DEARLY! he roared, his Darkin cowering in what little shadows they could.

He gathered his might and burst forth, shooting towards the Sun in a brilliant pillar of shadowed flames, covering himself in enough of his gloom to protect himself from the intense light.
"WHO DARES TO ATTACK HE WHO LURKS? YOU SHALL PERISH!" he boomed, his voice full of fury as he spread forth his shadowy essence in front of him to further block the wretched light.

SpeedWitch

2015-06-06, 03:24 AM

The Dreamlands

The echoes of Greyl's might summon reverberate in the Delusion and ripples throughout the realm of Morgorach. At first none answer, which means Morgorach is in the Waking World, but not too late a tall and lean dream appears before Greyl. "Dear lord Greyl, welcome, welcome. I am afraid Lord Mosaic is out on an endeavor for now, but he dreamed of me to be his butler and assistant. You may call me Lucien." and he courteously bows down to the artisan god.

"Would you want to see your lands now, my lord? They are ready for you. Dreamers are already flocking in as we speak." Lucien points towards two giant pillars of marble and hematite, between of which lay a road of cinder blocks. At the end of it Greyl can spy a distant suburb of steel and stone.

"Come with me, my lord. I will show you the way." Lucien start marching forward into the city with fearlessness stopping only occasionally to wave to a passing dreamer or two.

"Very well, then." Greyl looked about the dreamworld as he walked, catching glimpses of thousands of dreams, many of them human, and increasing with every step he took following Lucien.

At last he came to the center of it all—a vast chasm stretching for eons in all directions and dimensions. Aspects of Greyl's divinity lined the walls, such as gems and weapons sticking out at odd angles, but also mundane things like the rooms of a human home or a bonfire outdoors. One a monstrous three-headed T-rex came charging through the dreamscape, but it fled when it saw the divines, turning into a dog with a chair that seemed to roll back and forth as it ran. Far away, something in the shadows screamed in terror, then drowned in whiteness.

Finding a clearing where no other dreams lay, Greyl took out the weapon he had crafted: a blade made of shadow. He struck it into the ground, and for a moment the entire area shattered, and formed into an image of the first city of humans. Then in a flash it was gone, replaced with a shining glow that extended and rotated from where the shadow struck. Almost like lightning dreams crept along the ground and flew through the glow, changing as they took off back into the chasm surrounding the blade.

Greyl caught sight of a glowing dream sliding towards a dreamer and grabbed it from the air. He stretched it and became a square rolling along the ground, wearing out until he became circular shaped. He left the dream and took another, already shared by one who drempt, and was greeted by a multitude of stars, which the dreamer was convinced were upside down. He smiled, and his smile grew with each new dream he saw until he could no longer hold it in—he was laughing with joy.

"Thank you, Lucien, thank you!" Greyl drew the butler into a hug. "Now their minds are more free and empowered than ever. I must make this up to you and your master somehow... Oh, what could I give to those who live in dreams that could have value?" He released him and thought for a moment. "What, what... Oh wait, I have it!"

Pulling out a rock from his pocket, he crushed it with his tool-hand, and it expanded in a net of wires and cables to catch every single crushed piece, then rearrange them. "I've only seen a few dreams so far, but the formula for creating them is impressive!" With his free hand, he conjured flame and threw it into the mass of tools and rock. Then he pulled out a vial with a strange liquid and dumped the rock-bits into it. After a thorough shaking, he shattered the vial and caught a small, smoking rock in his hand. It radiated every shade of color from red to violet.

"Planting this in the Dreamlands should grow more of it," he said to Lucien as he handed the object to him. "It can be crushed and eaten like candy. After a minute or two, the recipient may, if I'm correct, start to have waking dreams. Your master may already know this technique, but hopefully it will make it more convenient for him to give dreams to others, hmmm?"

"Ahh, I must get back to my work, but please tell your master I owe him a favor!

After saying his goodbyes, Greyl blinked and found himself back at the Godsword.

Starting AP: 2

Alter Action ? - 1 AP: Created a place for human dreams within the Dreamlands.
Bless - 1 AP: Created Luminescent Synthetic Dreams.

Remaining AP: 0

Messy Lamaniera

2015-06-06, 05:10 AM

Castle Dreaming; at the very heart of the Dreamlands

Lucien walked back to the Castle mighty pleased with himself. It was his first day on the job and he was already making friends with the Master's siblings. Such a joyful day, yes, yes. Lucien had much to prepare and catalog before the master came back, he did. The halls were empty, the rooms held no guests, but Castle Dreaming was as infinite and imperious as the heart of dreaming itself and it was growing.

In a hall half-filled with inventions dreamed by mortals and immortals alike Lucien put the brilliant Dreamwake Stone Potion of Master Greyl. From here it would soon bloom all around Castle Dreaming.

A boom echoed down the halls that could be either a nail falling from a chair or a meteor crashing into the atmosphere. Master Mosaic was back.

*

Morgorach dreamed up with a deep gasp and yawn. Once sound asleep he looked down at Lucien and smiled an easy smile. The place was a mighty mess, certainly, but the young dream was doing all he could to keep it together. The Mosaic put a friendly hand on Lucien's shoulder and wished him to life, not more only a brief figment of his imagination. Lucien didn't feel any different and that was appreciated.

With a silent thought a dozen servants came into the room and came into being. Lucien went around, in utter silent, directing them to their eternal tasks. Morgorach smiled to himself. It was all coming neatly together, now.

Starting AP: 6

Create Sentient Life -2 AP: Lucien is a Lucid Dream. These are dreams that are aware of their empirical existence and can labor, love and feel like any sentient life, but call the Dreamlands their only home. Contrary to other dreams, Lucid Dreams have solid bodies and leave the Dreaming if they find a way to. Lucid Dreams, much like dreams, follow no rule as to what shapes, forms or appearances they can have. They are just... aware.

Create Land -2 AP: Castle Dreaming is at the heart of all dreaming, at equal distance from everything within the Dreamlands. It's a mighty sturdy construction and houses many Lucid Dreams. Inside there are infinite rooms and infinite corridors, now mostly empty. Some are more important than others, like the Treasure Room or the Throne Room, but all are equal distance from each other.

http://pre02.deviantart.net/2506/th/pre/f/2008/065/1/0/1045c012e2a8aa05.jpgI will draw it later. For now this is rad enough.

Remaining AP: 2

Metroid33

2015-06-06, 06:01 AM

A time skip later - Kalroc on the Sun

"Greetings Dragon. I apologise for keeping you waiting, I had duties to attend to."
Namiranzul had entered silently and now circled the Great Dragon, his wings brushing the onyx floor and leaving a trail of burning ember. His own form was vastly smaller than Kalroc's, but it was no less formidable. Even the titanic form of the Dragon likely felt the heat radiating from Namiranzul.
"But I had not expected visitors so soon with the world still in its infancy. However, you came to speak and to be spoken with, not to be spoken to."

One the sun
Why hello brother Kalroc said bowing his head to the lord of the sun. I came here to ask you of your goals for this world. And see if we had similar ideas. You being the first of us to act it seems fitting to speak with you first.

PwntQ

2015-06-06, 06:15 AM

mattsdelf

2015-06-06, 08:17 AM

Under the Sea

When the music stopped, most of the Sea Serpents retreated to just out of normal sight. "Yes, they are quite loyal," Pisceanas said, now looking more authentically relaxed. Pisceanas pushed her hair behind her ears, wet yet no less elegant because of it - her hair had never been dry. She looked amused now, or perhaps charmed in the same way that her Sea Serpents had been, or perhaps she was faking enticement in order to gain something. It was hard to tell for certain with her current expression. In any case, she looked like she had no lack of interest. "Arcane spark, did you say?" Twirling her hair through the light current, "whatever do you mean by that?" Her voice rose and fell as she spoke the last few sentences as if it carried its own melody.

Embarrassed, Cereim glanced at her feet for a moment. "Well. . . I haven't exactly created the arcane spark yet." She stretched her arms above her head, and returned her sight to Pisceanas. "I have created a system of 'magic' for mortals to use. Magic is a set of tools to shape the world around us. Any mortal with hands and a voice can learn the basics. For example, to conjure a small source of light or change the color of a garment. It's a force summoned by the will and spirit of the sorcerer, as I will call those who use this magic." She looked through the water with her goddess eyes, and examined one of the serpents she had danced so gracefully. It had no hands, and she certainly didn't expect one to talk. There was just a hint of disappointment in her eyes, but then she smiled. "I will create a powerful necklace called The Arcane Spark. It will be my tool for spreading the joy of sorcery."

Hatter

2015-06-06, 09:44 AM

Wonders of Nature
Da Greenthumb Boyz Farms, Norian
Grugg Apple-Head

Grugg Apple-Head, so named for his profession within the Greentumbs as an Ork who work the apple orchards was a hard working Ork. He was devouted to Da Mudda and her teachings, more so than quite a few Orks.

One day, a tree in one of the orchards fell sick and despite all the hard work put into it, the tree seemingly refused to heal and so he walked up to the tree as it desperately hung on to the last thread of life and he placed a hand on it's wilted and peeling bark.

With a booming voice, he made a declaration "Ah ain' fer carin' wha' be makin' ya sick, tree but ya ain' allowed ta die! Da Mudda won't let ya!"

The tree, as if hearing and responding to the command, swayed in the breeze. It's bark became full and healthy and its leaves came back to life, creating a great canopy of green. Within minutes, juicy red apples formed and one fell upon Grogg's head with a thud.

Grogg picked the apple up and held it aloft, showing it to the other Orks around him. "Grogg be talkin' to Nacha like Mudda an' Nacha be hearin' Grogg! Joo idyuts can do it too!"

-4AP Fabled Concept, Nature Magic: Orks have discovered nature magic. While study and practice does make one more adept at using the magic, the ability to do so comes from a bond with Nature and devotion to a deity of Nature.

1AP Remains....until rollover.

Elemental

2015-06-06, 10:20 AM

One the sun
Why hello brother Kalroc said bowing his head to the lord of the sun. I came here to ask you of your goals for this world. And see if we had similar ideas. You being the first of us to act it seems fitting to speak with you first.

"That is only proper for I am firstborn and eldest among eternals. Save for our Creator."
Namiranzul stopped his circling and looked up at the dragon.
"It is simple Brother. Creation was a dark place before I gave of myself and forged my magnum opus such that all many know my light. Perhaps it shall be the first of many and in time no shadow shall remain unilluminated and no abyss shall remain forever in darkness. Of course, those are dreams and hopes. One must be realistic of course, there will always be shadows and those who propagate them.
"And what of you Brother Dragon? What goals do you have for the world that even now is shaped by the hands of our siblings?"

He gathered his might and burst forth, shooting towards the Sun in a brilliant pillar of shadowed flames, covering himself in enough of his gloom to protect himself from the intense light.
"WHO DARES TO ATTACK HE WHO LURKS? YOU SHALL PERISH!" he boomed, his voice full of fury as he spread forth his shadowy essence in front of him to further block the wretched light.

A blazing orb of light approached Faelan before resolving into the image of Namiranzul.
"Can neither you nor your creations stand in the light of my Sun? You truly are a pathetic being. I find it hard to believe that we were born of the same blood, yet still I feel the bond of kinship.
"I am Namiranzul, Lord of all the Light deems worthy. Take comfort that I was merciful and spared your creations my full fury. I advise that you return from whence you came and continue your lurking. In time when you have the strength to face me without your shroud I will consider you a worthy opponent."

Markadelf

2015-06-06, 11:09 AM

The Coliseum
Raxmos hovered above the coliseum. He was watching the T-rexes bash their heads together in the usual nonlethal method of nonlethal combat. The round ended; T-Rax was about to start fighting off 5 other T-Rexes at once. After Raxmos's signal to start, T-Rax charged and headbutted one knocking him out. The other four were charging him. He jumped on top of one of them, bashing him to the ground. In the same instance, T-Rax tripped one of the other T-Rexes by whipping around his tail. The tripped T-Rex bashed his head into the ground at full charging speed. He was eliminated. The two remaining T-Rexes faced T-Rax and slowly moved into flanking position. T-Rax let them. They began to charge him from opposite directions. At the last second, T-Rax lowered himself close to the ground and let the two T-Rexes headbutt each other. The match was over. Raxmos spoke, "Excellent T-Rax. You are getting better and better at this. You are a great fighter whom I am pleased with." Suddenly a new T-Rex ran into the coliseum. "You dare challenge me!?" T-Rax said. "No, I wouldn't dare. I am Phil. I have news that I thought might interest you," Phil said. For a moment, there was silence. "Well? Get on with it!" T-Rax said. "O-o-of course, your excellency. The pink squishy ones have developed an odd strength. They launched spiked objects at us with great speed. Please o great T-Rax, strongest among us, destroy these impudent humans for challenging our power!" T-Rax laughed, "Why should I? Those who lack the strength needed have no right to survive. Mayhaps I will go see if this new strength has truely risen, but I put no priority on it. The strongest among insects are still insects."

Yasahiro

2015-06-06, 11:29 AM

There goes Kesshin

One of the last drops of the Creator's blood fell towards the world. At first, it seemed it will just fall normally but it shone with green light, the droplet just stopping mid-fall. It seemed as if it was unsure for a bit before it flew back towards where the Creator originally was, despite him no longer being there. As it flew, it left a contrail of green light behind itself, before making a seemingly impossible turn, even harder to accomplish than a right angle turn, as it was one hundred-thirty degree turn. Oddly, it then changed its course once more, this time towards the sun as it was made by its brother, before turning yet again, towards the planet. Its course constantly changing, in a way that some in a distant world might have compared it to the way an UFO flies, the droplet started gaining form. It was shaping itself into a humanoid form of red skin. The green shine increased in strength moments before his green hair and spots, seemingly jewels, appeared. His skin became white in some places, giving him an appearance of his skin actually being a costume or armor of sorts, but not quite. He grinned just as yellow spikes erupted from his shoulders, his yellow eyes shining and making it nigh impossible to see his black pupils. Then, just before the planet, he came to a sudden stop, as if such deacceleration did not affect him in any way.

"Kesshin is here, ready to rumble!" he roared towards the world. The contrails of light left in his wake in space above the planet shone brighter than ever, including the contrail he left upon his entrance on the surface of the world. Then, they expanded, becoming more diluted before vanishing from sight, but always being there, perhaps even growing. The power he used now, the power he left behind himself, it suffused throughout the entire world, concentrating more in some places, less than others. His grin got even bigger as he made sure of one fact, that this force seemed to act on its own, to choose. It was not sentient the way the other races were, but it will be able to respond in some way to others, maybe even learn. If the mortals that would exist learned to wield the power of a deity, then they might even go further. That was something he was looking forward to. A worthy challenger or just a comrade in arms.

"What, Exactly, Is a Human?"

He flew back towards the space, the contrails of light he left behind diffusing into the air and rest of the world, temporarily increasing the concetration of the energy in the place he was at. He stopped just at the edge of the world, and turned, watching the actions of his siblings.

The Dinosaurs, they lacked ambition. The orcs, they were gifted with the inventions and ideas, satisfied with what they had. Elves sought to explore, but that was it. Darklings and the undead, the less was said about them, the better.

Yet... there was one race that made him smile. Humans. They created, they kept advancing, trying to make better cities and such. When given concept of a weapon by his brother, they didn't just make it but they made it better, they expanded on it. They had ambition and they were determined. As such, he will gift them. No, he will not provide knowledge of how to make something, nor will he just give them such object. He will give them ideas, inspirations... He shall give them potential. The other races that existed were special in some way, but it was not satisfying. He clasped his hands together and spread them apart slowly, a ball of green energy forming in his hands. He smirked and threw it towards the human settlement. It flew, like a comet, before it seemingly exploded into many little orbs, one for every human that was alive now, before merging with each individual.

This was his gift to them. The potential to use his power, to have it answer to them more than others, if their will and emotions are strong enough. Unlike the magic, that has been created by one of his other siblings, this was to be more... instinctual. If they wished to run faster, if it was something that they really desired at some point, they will be able to surpass their limits. If a warrior was the only one to stand in a way of an army or cataclysm, if he had those to protect or something to fight for, he might succeed. While the power of his that will suffuse the world will be able to answer to anyone in some way, as source of energy or even something else, for the humans nothing would be impossible. Improbable? Perhaps, but not impossible.

He watched the world, with a smile. Each person that went beyond what they were originally capable, everyone who did not give up, they made him happier.

And yet, as he kept watching, his smile dropped many times. For those that relied too much on the energy he gave were in danger. Sometimes, the power he gave them was too much for the mortal bodies, sometimes their minds were lost in the surges of the awesome power. He shook his head in sadness at that, before putting on a determined face. True, he might have over-estimated the mortals, at least for now. However, not everyone who used his power was lost. Overuse or too high amounts of it were dangerous, but still possible to control. They might not surpass the gods, yet. But some day, there will be one that will find a way to accomplish it, to not lose himself and to gain control of the power he gave this world.

As for those whose bodies changed? With a shake of his head, he moved them towards the woods, the forests, the other parts of the world. They still deserved to live, even as beasts. And through this life, they multiplied. They were not something that the world would not be capable of dealing with, but they would serve as a challenge to be overcome. And even though the overexposure to his energy, to the Rays of those that sought to Get past their limits, the Getter Rays, was the reason for the life of these beasts, they would react oddly to more concentrated doses of it in this state. Just as a balloon filled with air, they would burst if given too much.

Starting AP: 15
Create Fabled Concept -4 AP Getter Rays are a form of cosmic radiation that suffuses the world and the void of space. It is both a potential energy source that will be able to be collected in future through proper machines or such, while also being dangerous due to potentially causing random mutations, going as far as to degenerate those that are affected into Gohma, at high enough amounts, if not properly controlled. Of course, it can also be used as weapon, which would mean that mutating is the least of your concerns when you are vaporized by beams or explosions or such. (Possible Slash Projection or Sword Beams, too). They are attracted to passion and strong emotions, due to being somewhat semi-sentient.

Divine Infusion -3 AP Humans have been infused with Getter Rays in a more closer way than others. While they are still susceptible to the mutations, it is less than others. They have the capability to instinctively use the Getter Rays to surpass their limits, as the Getter Rays themselves respond to passion and emotions. The "Rush" that this gives might cause the person to lose themself in it or increase the amount of Getter Rays used. As such, utilizing this requires strong will and drive. Tapping into Getter Rays on accident is hard as it must be really an extreme type of emotion.

Create Fabled Life -5 AP Gohma, also called demons, Black Beasts, Oni, are the result of the overexposure of a being to Getter Rays and losing one's self to it. They resemble black-reptillian esque creatures with metallic teeth and claws. They might also resemble insectoid creatures, but a form of each Gohma varies. They usually resemble existing life with twisted features, like different number or placement of eyes, number of limbs and their type, etc. Most common feature is black skin or exoskeleton. If, while in this state, exposed to large concentration of Getter Rays, they burst like a balloon.

Remaining AP: 3

Markadelf

2015-06-06, 12:17 PM

Gold
Raxmos thought silently Hmm, some of the creatures my brethren have made are too strong. How can they ever hope to be challenged? I know how I can make their strength measurable without weakening them. Raxmos removed from himself a chunk of gold. He replicated it spread it around the world far under its surface. This metal still held Raxmos's essence, but it was no longer part of him. There. Now I can simply give mortals the power to challenge those monsters through my own being.

Starting AP: 8
Rollover: + 4
Divine infusion Gold: - 3: Gold still holds some of Raxmos's essence. When a fabled creature comes into contact with gold, the gold will sear the fabled creature. Gold weapons can easily damage any fabled life that they come into contact with. The RCR bonus for the infusion only applies to conflicts against fabled life.
Bless Prime material with gold: -1
Ending AP: 8

mystic1110

2015-06-06, 12:18 PM

Namiranzul bowed politely after entering the Cathedral.
"Honoured Sibling, I am insulted that you would end the glory of my Summer without first consulting me. While I understand that just as their can be no day without night or Summer without Winter, I admit I did not expect such a change within mere hours of creation. Let alone such a change without consultation."
He bowed again before continuing.
"However, know that any attempt on your behalf or on the behalf of another to throw out the tenuous balance you have shackled me with will be viewed as an intolerable affront. This World was anointed by my light within the first moments of creation and I will not stand any attempt to consecrate in the name of another."

The Cathedral fell silent - just the contemplative silence of a cold winter's day.

It spoke:

Sibling, let me assure you that balance between us is just the result of supply and demand. Four Seasons - so far, three months each. Winter when my touch is strongest. Spring when my power wanes and your power begins to rise. Summer when you are paramount. And Autumn when you begin to fall and my towers begin to gleam brighter.

Your sun shall still rise each of these seasons - nothing quite so bracing as a cold winter morning with a crystal blue sky.

Yet, Sibling I make no promises that these seasons shall remain equal. I will offer mortals items in exchange for more winter months - and they too may offer me services in exchange for less. It is economy. For you too I am willing to make a deal. If you wish for summer eternal I have a price. And so too there may come a time when I offer you something for years of winter.

Thus there is balance between us.

thethird

2015-06-06, 12:31 PM

Norian, south
Illnara, Karaziemia

Karaziemia stood by as the fellow nature goddess confided with the lord of dreams. When the dreamer departs Karaziemia stays. She looks at Illnara with curiosity her branches moving towards the legged one. Before she speaks though a chariot arrives, pulled by two antelopes there are two riders atop of it. The elves wearing long loose robes and tight tagelmust on their faces raise seem eager to arrive. When they are by the goddess shade one, the driver, pulls the rains. Halting the chariot he passes the leather straps to his companion, who holds them tightly.

The elven driver approaches Illnara and Karaziemia raising a small wooden wheel over his head in salute. Before speaking he pulls down the cloth covering his mouth.

"Mistres, mistress. It ain't green up north. It's black and trees grow only on few small patches."

Karaziemia listen with interest, one of her branches ended in a young beautiful elven maid and she embraced the one that was speaking, who simply shuddered at the touch. Her voice was but a whisper on his ear.

"What lies beyond?"

"Water, loads of it mistress."

"Mmh..."

While part of her embraced the elven rider another turned to her fellow goddess.

"If my children show yours were those small havens were trees can grow will they make them hospitable?"

Hatter

2015-06-06, 12:47 PM

Norian, south
Illnara, Karaziemia

Illnara smiled. "The Orks are nothing if not kind and generous. They will help. They will teach the Elves the way of agriculture and animal husbandry. Send your elves among the Orks so that they may learn, Sister. They shall also provide for your Elves food and other supplies as well."

Illnara looked out towards the Orks as the moved about in the fields with their Ork-smithed tools and their leathers and furs. She admired her children, sturdy and strong. They have done well for themselves and serve as representatives of what it means to live in balance with Nature... neither to be subservient to it or to lord over it but to have balance.

+4AP Rollover
-3AP Gain Domain Nature (Balance)
*4AP Nature Magic
*1AP Farming
*2AP Orkish smithing.

=2AP remaining.

mattsdelf

2015-06-06, 12:59 PM

Tools appeared in the hands of each human. Carts of paper, pure metal, unpure metal and other curious objects were carried out by the last of the humans to leave as those who would name themselves leaders of humanity began calling out orders or scribbling out blueprints over makeshift tables. Trees were hacked down. Pits were dug. Soon a tiny village was formed, shining against the setting sun. Greyl watched for some time, then turned around and disappeared into the sword. The doorway vanished, and the walkway with it. No one would notice for quite some time that their god had gone. Most would wake up the next morning with little memory of the last day, then look around at the strange buildings that had been made by their hands.

A lot of them would freak out and scatter into the nearby woods, destined for a different purpose than the one given to them by their All-Father. But many would also stay, and create one of the greatest cities the world will ever know.

And so she stretched out her thousand wings and plucked a star here and a star there, gathering them towards her and rearranging them anew. While many still remained scattered across the sky as before, some were rearranged into new shapes and forms.

Constellations stretched across the void, shimmering shapes that resembled those below. The images of the deities were there, the power of celestial correspondence framing them as the gods themselves would have. Images of the races, and the heroes danced across the sky. But most importantly, the wisdom of Magic, Navigation, Calendar and Celestial Correspondence were framed so that any mortal with the knowledge could glean a basic understanding of each from the stars.

Then the Dweller turned and breathed the knowledge of the stars into the minds of all mortal things, all could understand what they could now behold.

Create Fabled Concept (4):Celestial Correspondence- The motion of celestial bodies and the shapes of constellations now reflect, in some way, what goes on in the world below. While it's not exact, or all knowing, it can be certain that anything reasonably big on the world will show up in the night sky.

Create Astronomical Bodies (3):Constellations- The constellations are the primary canvas that Celestial Correspondence paints on. They're easily influenced by both events below and divine desires, and anything that anyone would reasonably wish to be up there (or not) will be (or won't). It currently holds images of all the known deities, races, heroes and the four concepts mentioned above. Any other concepts can be added as you guys wish.

Create Advanced Concept (2):Astrology- The concept the Dweller gave to any (and all) mortals. With it, mortals can vaguely understand what's written in the heavens. This can allow them to grasp the concepts placed there, though no more than the god that created the concept desires. (If only your chosen can fully understand something, then this won't help anyone else get more than a basic knowledge.)

(9) AP spent, (6) AP remaining

This was his gift to them. The potential to use his power, to have it answer to them more than others, if their will and emotions are strong enough. Unlike the magic, that has been created by one of his other siblings, this was to be more... instinctual. If they wished to run faster, if it was something that they really desired at some point, they will be able to surpass their limits. If a warrior was the only one to stand in a way of an army or cataclysm, if he had those to protect or something to fight for, he might succeed. While the power of his that will suffuse the world will be able to answer to anyone in some way, as source of energy or even something else, for the humans nothing would be impossible. Improbable? Perhaps, but not impossible.

He watched the world, with a smile. Each person that went beyond what they were originally capable, everyone who did not give up, they made him happier.

And yet, as he kept watching, his smile dropped many times. For those that relied too much on the energy he gave were in danger. Sometimes, the power he gave them was too much for the mortal bodies, sometimes their minds were lost in the surges of the awesome power. He shook his head in sadness at that, before putting on a determined face. True, he might have over-estimated the mortals, at least for now. However, not everyone who used his power was lost. Overuse or too high amounts of it were dangerous, but still possible to control. They might not surpass the gods, yet. But some day, there will be one that will find a way to accomplish it, to not lose himself and to gain control of the power he gave this world.

As for those whose bodies changed? With a shake of his head, he moved them towards the woods, the forests, the other parts of the world. They still deserved to live, even as beasts. And through this life, they multiplied. They were not something that the world would not be capable of dealing with, but they would serve as a challenge to be overcome. And even though the overexposure to his energy, to the Rays of those that sought to Get past their limits, the Getter Rays, was the reason for the life of these beasts, they would react oddly to more concentrated doses of it in this state. Just as a balloon filled with air, they would burst if given too much.

Starting AP: 15
Create Fabled Concept -4 AP Getter Rays are a form of cosmic radiation that suffuses the world and the void of space. It is both a potential energy source that will be able to be collected in future through proper machines or such, while also being dangerous due to potentially causing random mutations, going as far as to degenerate those that are affected into Gohma, at high enough amounts, if not properly controlled. Of course, it can also be used as weapon, which would mean that mutating is the least of your concerns when you are vaporized by beams or explosions or such. (Possible Slash Projection or Sword Beams, too). They are attracted to passion and strong emotions, due to being somewhat semi-sentient.

Divine Infusion -3 AP Humans have been infused with Getter Rays in a more closer way than others. While they are still susceptible to the mutations, it is less than others. They have the capability to instinctively use the Getter Rays to surpass their limits, as the Getter Rays themselves respond to passion and emotions. The "Rush" that this gives might cause the person to lose themself in it or increase the amount of Getter Rays used. As such, utilizing this requires strong will and drive. Tapping into Getter Rays on accident is hard as it must be really an extreme type of emotion.

Create Fabled Life -5 AP Gohma, also called demons, Black Beasts, Oni, are the result of the overexposure of a being to Getter Rays and losing one's self to it. They resemble black-reptillian esque creatures with metallic teeth and claws. They might also resemble insectoid creatures, but a form of each Gohma varies. They usually resemble existing life with twisted features, like different number or placement of eyes, number of limbs and their type, etc. Most common feature is black skin or exoskeleton. If, while in this state, exposed to large concentration of Getter Rays, they burst like a balloon.

Remaining AP: 3
A dark corner of a quiet jungle, somewhere between the stone colosseum and the city of Greylith on the continent of Tixial

And so it was that one night, a human boy was off in the forest. Living off the skin of the land, and being quite at peace with himself. Timothy hadn't cast aside the single tool he had brought with him, a hatchet. It had helped him to build what he had out here. He had learned which plants he could eat. He had chopped wood, made vines into rope, and lashed together a treehouse, high above the surface, to keep him safe from the tyrannosaurus and the animals of the night. He had found a bow dropped by some men running like the heavens away from a T-Rex, learned how to shoot it fairly well, and how to make arrows from sharp rocks, sticks, and feathers that he found.

One particular night, he lie awake in a hammock he had fashioned out of his vine-rope, and he looked up, amazed by the beauty of the stars. He traced the constellations with his finger. The Dweller, Greyl, Raxmos, Cereim. Somehow, as he saw each magnificent shape, he knew their names. He looked at the constellation for Cereim, and he saw another constellation next to her. He called it Septarius. As he traced his fingers from one star to the next, something strange happened. One of the vines that hung next to him stirred. To his surprise, it curled into a coil near his hand, and then it began to dance around him as he changed the orientation of his fingers. He started using his other hand, and more vines joined in. His curiosity spiked, the young boy stayed up all the night practicing magic. He learned how to dance with the vines, how to make light shine from his fingers, and how to draw an item into his hand from afar. What a useful, and fantastic set of skills!

The next day, the sorcerer, Tim, set out from his home, with nothing but his bow, arrows and hatchet, in search of others who might have learned how to survive in the jungle. He encountered others, and he showed them what magic he had learned how to use. They were amazed, and as his power grew, he taught others what he had learned. Always on the move, they made camp in the canopy of the forest. Somewhere along the way, Tim found a girlfriend, Hazel, who he thought was as beautiful as the stars that inspired him to take this journey.

When the Getter Rays came, Tim and most of his group resisted them, nervous about losing what they had learned. Seven of them were affected. Six of them died. It was Hazel that survived, if you could call it that. She embraced the Getter Rays, curious about what she might learn from them. She had learned her curiosity from Tim, who had shown her magic and the stars. But when the transformation took place, in front of the whole group, she cried out and was sad. Tim had seen his beautiful girl turn into a hideous demon, and he would have know way of knowing if it was still her in there. With a rash haste that they would all later regret, Tim and his gang filled Hazel with what must have been more than a hundred arrows. They had killed her.

Tim was beside himself that night. He cried. He wept. He screamed. He didn't know what to do. He blamed the Getter Rays, and whatever celestial force had caused them. He swore never to accept them, and to cast out any from his group that dared to try them. Time went on, and they made a home in the canopy.

Edit:
Starting AP: 10
Rollover:+4
Ending AP:14

thethird

2015-06-06, 01:29 PM

Norian, south
Illnara, Karaziemia

The goddess looks at her fellow and pats the elf on the shoulder. From that day onwards elves would spend some time among the orks, even if ultimately the wildernes' call would prove too strong for them, going into the untammed lands with a chariot and enjoying the speed.

The elves were fast learners, speed so natural to them that they also were fast when it came to acquiring knowlede. They particularly enjoyed the animal breeding, raising faster and more resistant mounts with each generation, agriculture wasn't their part for they were to be fast and movile, not relying on staying on one place. They also taught the orks though, they taught the orks how to navigate, how to find their way amidst the darkened plains and how to find the havens they had found.

Yet the elves wouldn't settle, they ran with their chariots and the herds going from place to place. The knowledge that they had gained from the orks quickly applied to themselves too. For one could use the techniques and skills of animal husbandry on people. So started the first elven clans, extended families caring for a herd that would at points intermix and mingle with the other elven clans or the orc settlements. Trading became then usual, elves would haggle pelts, meats and horns and the orks would provide vegetables and crafted tools. When bartering wasn't involved the most common trade tool were seeds, for both races revered nature goddesses and by extending the seeds they extended their influence.

4 AP + 4 AP (from rollover)
1AP Alter Action (Nature Magic): Elves can use nature magic too. Elven nature magic is ritualistic, they offer something in exchange of another thing. This works by making deals and making agreements with what the forest spirits (for now they haggle directly with Karaziemia or Illnara). Elvish magic should be quite voodoo like.
1AP Mundane Concept: Trading, elves are good traders moving from one settlement to the next.
1AP Form Society: While elves are nomadic hunter gatherers there is some organization to them. Elven clans run through the plains trading between ork settlements and diferent elven clans.
2AP Forge Alliance (with Illnara): For the time being the two nature goddess form an alliance.

Hatter

2015-06-06, 01:52 PM

Of Tiny Orks

With the knowledge traded to them by the Elves, a group of Orks loaded up several large carts pulled by sheep that had undergone selective breeding which made them larger and bulkier, built to carry burdens though their wool has become less useful.

The Orks headed out to the North and into the Ash Lands, they were a strong people and they did prevail against the black and hot sands, rising to the challenge as they headed deeper and deeper into the wasteland.

Overtime, they did change and when they arrived upon their destination, a small sirviving waterhole amidst the Ash Lands that somehow survived and even thrived. Those Orks that made the journey became something else entirely. They became smaller, leaner and craftier as they adapted to the harsh life in the Ash Lands. The Goblins were born.

-1AP Join Alliance with Karaziemia.
-1AP Alter Action, Create Goblins: Goblins are a subrace of Orks. They are smaller, much smaller, standing at 3.5ft at their tallest. Though they are smaller, they make up for it by being more intelligent, craftier and containing a considerable bit more guile than their larger cousins.

Razade

2015-06-06, 02:21 PM

Faust
The Twilight Grove

"Of course the cycle of life and death should have meaning. But what do you mean by crimes? Who could do such a thing to us gods, except for the Creator? I propose the souls of the faithful spend a year in your domain before heading to their fate ordained by their god. Those who are faithless or wish to escape their fate must remain for hundred years, before being offered the choice to remain or a chance to rejoin the living. Of course, they would have to pass trials first."

Faust watches as a soul of a recently deceased human passes by on its journey.

"Another proposal. During the first year and the first year only, mortals may be brought back to life. Whether through magic or a gods will. Maybe even a mortal makes the journey here to claim the soul, through whatever means. For I believe that changing the cycle is just as important. And, interesting to watch the attempt."

"The Faithless will not be permitted to leave. For it is by our will they draw breath." Yen'Shi hisses, coiling up further from the lake below to loom larger in the bruised sky. "Those who wish to escape...the thought had not occured to me. Very well. The rest is yours to decree. The souls of the dead shall come here for a year and then will be permitted to leave. Our other Brethren may claim their dead when ever they so wish and the Faithless are -mine- for always. Should a mortal manage to pierce through the veil then they may fight for their loved ones and should a soul escape...they're free. Until they return." The Corpse beast chuckles, flicking his finger acting as a perch for the Phoenix God. "A compromise. Surely this is agreeable."

[The Corpse Hives]

As more skeletons began to pour in from around the world the Bone Weavers set to work deep in their breeding pits. To create another of their kind was no simple task and to make others for tasks yet unfathomed was far harder. The world above was varied and could supply them with what they needed but the bodies would be weak for simple creatures did not possess enough meat to make more of their kind. So within the Breath a plan was divided, thousands brought into a single momentary focus. They could not be isolated and a thousand bodies began to move. They knew a hazy concept of what the beings they shared their world with looked like and as they patched bone and festering flesh they tried to mimic it and breath the Breath into their breast. Spindly as a Willow they took shape and with long fingers they grasped at the air, within their mouths rested teeth and jaw like the surface dwellers but also the mandibles of their Bone Weaver Brethren. With four eyes like the rest of their Hive they would see a world no matter how bright or dark they became and when their shell was finished the Corpse Hives thrummed with pleas to their Creator and the Corpse Beast was moved, lighting the flame of the Breath within their breasts so that its will and the work of the Corpse Hives could continue without ceasing. And for the first time the Speech Weavers walked the earth above, their connection to their Hives far stronger than any creature before them. Unlike their first kin the Speech Weavers suffered no lack of mental acuity no matter how far they found themselves from their Hive-Mates, only growing stronger in the presence of their people. Yet still they were only the mouth of the Hives, no crown had yet been found yet. These Speech Weavers were provided yet more autonomy over themselves, developing personalities that painted itself upon any of its brood that drew near though they had no need for names and refereed to themselves by the name of their Hive. Only one existed for each Hive for they were difficult to make and so were never left alone, a horde of Bone Weavers never far.

[Da Greenthumb Boyz]

From the forests came a clicking and a humming as a small band of spider like creatures made through their way through the neat little rows of crops to what ever fishing stands were manned. At the forefront stood what could easily be mistaken for an elf but paler and with four eyes, body moving and twitching as if reacting to unheard sounds. It's voice like a buzzing insect broke the otherwise silent group. "We are the Corpse Hive Al'Hiral, this one has come to speak with your Brood Leader."

[T-Rex Colosseum]

From out of the desert the small band came, wrapped in spider silk and stone to protect from the harsh sun. At the forefront of the small (to a T-Rex) beings was a willowlike and pale being that seemed to direct the not so human-like beings that followed behind it. Looking for cracks in the structure they crept in, seeking the first most approachable being on the fighting grounds. "We are Corpse Hive Al'Shiraz and this one seeks your Brood Leader" the pale small being called out, the mass scuttling and doing their best not to get caught up in the fighting.

[City of the Holy Greyl]

As night fell across the City of Holy Greyl that slowly crept onto the streets. There were not many of the spider like creatures and only one pale almost human looking being walked to the center of the city hoping to find a living soul in which to converse.

[Elven Clans]

It was not hard to spot the small band of Bone Weavers as they made their way across the deserts and blasted landscapes though they were no match for the Elven peoples speed. What they did have was a tireless gait that the living could not match however for that which had no life could not grow weary or hungry. So it was that the small band from Corpse Hive Al'Zarub approached a small band of Elves, headed by one very similar to the Elves themselves though much paler and very clearly lacking the agility or color of life.

Create Sentient Life: Speech Weavers -2

AP 4 - 2 = 2 AP

Markadelf

2015-06-06, 03:05 PM

[T-Rex Colosseum]

From out of the desert the small band came, wrapped in spider silk and stone to protect from the harsh sun. At the forefront of the small (to a T-Rex) beings was a willowlike and pale being that seemed to direct the not so human-like beings that followed behind it. Looking for cracks in the structure they crept in, seeking the first most approachable being on the fighting grounds. "We are Corpse Hive Al'Shiraz and this one seeks your Brood Leader" the pale small being called out, the mass scuttling and doing their best not to get caught up in the fighting.

"What do you want?" T-Rax barked as he tripped one of the nine T-Rexes currently pursuing him (which happened to result in the tripped one getting headbutted by two of the T-Rexes behind it) and moved to dodge another. Raxmos is clearly visible above the arena.

mattsdelf

2015-06-06, 03:21 PM

Tixial

One afternoon, Tim's gang was wandering around the jungle, searching for other survivors in such a hostile environment, and they got a little too close for comfort to the stone colosseum...

SpeedWitch

2015-06-06, 03:30 PM

[City of the Holy Greyl]

As night fell across the City of Holy Greyl that slowly crept onto the streets. There were not many of the spider like creatures and only one pale almost human looking being walked to the center of the city hoping to find a living soul in which to converse.

Ramesh gasped, waking to the cold of the night. He stared into the darkness for a moment, then taped a contraption on the side of his bed. The rare glowstone sent a soft light across the room, it's buzzing waking his wife Freyah.

"What is it, my husband?"

"Nothing, just a bad dream. ... I'm going to get some water."

The king of Greylith stepped out into the hallway and called for a servant to bring him his drink. Cooling his throat with the liquid, he steped out onto the balcony and observed the city streets. Unlike other nights, where the fires of the forge and the late-night workers could be heard, it was eerily silent.

Something caught his eye. In the direction of the city gates, he saw something... no, many somethings scurrying under the street lights. An oil lighter dropped his tools and ran from the crowd until he vanished into the night. Screams started to echo through the walls.

A guard came up behind Ramesh. "My Lord." He knelt. "Monsters have entered the city. They are not Rexes, they are... something else."

"I know." The king responded. "They are servants of Yen'Shi, keeper of the dead. Assemble your men and follow me. We must met them. Peacefully."

"Y-yes, my lord." The confused guard dashed back and called for the rest of the guard. Ramesh ordered for his servants to quickly dress him in his robes, and soon he was assembled with the best of the guard on the steps of the palace. The inner gates opened wide for the visitors...

thethird

2015-06-06, 03:36 PM

[Elven Clans]
The Sur's Clan

The Clan could easily outrun their pursuers, their antelopes breed for speed beyond equal, but the relentness of the creatures chase would greatly diminish the Clan's capacity to deal with other potential dangers. Finally the elder's decided that it was wise to meet those that gave chase on a place of the Clan's choosing. The place they picked was a plain, it's short grass was good for the animal's yet it hid many dangers, loose sand hid crevices under the surface. The clan had used those on many hunts to trap larger beasts and keep them from moving. The elves knew where those were, and would evade them with ease, those following them wouldn't be so fortunate.

The clan's chariots formed a defensive perimeter, with most drivers holding the reins tightly preparing to bolt at the slightest provocation. The spear elves and archers, mounted at the chariot's back, were holding their weapons carefully preparing to loose rain on the dead if it proved necessary. One chariot though did advance toward the creature at the forefront. It was pulled by two white fured antelopes that had two pairs of horns each, interloping in symetrical spiral spears. At the chariots back there were two banners of terse colorful cloth that made a terrible sound when it cut the wind. The chariot was also embelished, the wood carved and decorated with elves hunting lions with bow and arrow. The chariot halted at a hundred paces. On the vehicle there were three elves. All dressed like the other elves, dark robes and with their faces hidden behind turbans, but even if the fabric and style was the same they appeared to be more prosperous. The archer an arrow resting against the horn arrow and five more held in his bow hand. The spearer grasped firmly the long pike with his right hand while the left was raised as in a martial salute and held a wooden circle slightly above the driver's head. The driver was clearly some sort of leader for his pose was regal. He was the one that spoke.

I am Anghal Sur. What are you?

Markadelf

2015-06-06, 03:38 PM

Tixial

One afternoon, Tim's gang was wandering around the jungle, searching for other survivors in such a hostile environment, and they got a little too close for comfort to the stone colosseum...

Sharnille was leaving the coliseum after a humiliating defeat. There were eight of us! Eight of us! That T-Rax is ridiculous! she thought. What she needed was a tasty snack. Then she saw a group of humans. Oh look. The food has come to me! She cheerfully began chasing her prey.

ArlEammon

2015-06-06, 03:39 PM

Naevar

Naevar examined the stars. . . The Orc's only tool for a somewhat long period of time in their civilization was a telescope. Odd for a culture that had no wheel, alphabet or almost anything resembling a large society. They did have medicinal tools, but that was it. No stone tools even, but their maker busied himself by taking care of them. He enjoyed the fact that they were beginning to prosper a little. Their lives weren't frantic and hasty like a colony of angry wet ants, they were simple people who lived their lives daily. Naevar's mind wandered into memories of the previous Cycle as he was fascinated by the brilliant force, exuberant in every star. The stars were pulling his spirit into The Before. He was gone only for a moment, but in that moment he lived thousands of years in The Before, simply looking from the Void into what came before, and then the memories were lost. He realized he was only looking into the time stream. There was no Before. However, Naevar could manipulate powerful energies through Primeval Time in order to recreate something that was only a possibility before.

As he then brought his attention back to the work of his own hands. The stars were quite interesting. Someone arranged it an interesting way but it wasn't the way he would do it. He put it out of his mind for now. The Constellations were perfect. Back in what Naevar thought was a previous cycle he may have been one of the magicians drawing on the stars made by a similar supernatural being for his magical powers. He wondered if he was alive, perhaps as another person back then. Perhaps not. He brought to the world a fabled Concept, the Primeval Past, as his mind was brought back to seeing the long remembered, yet long forgotten yesterdays before the first gods of this cycle were created. Such a thing likely did not exist, but he believed that it could have been. The Time Stream chose not for such a thing to occur.

Suddenly there was a burst of blue energy, like fire, forbidding him from entering the mortal sphere. He was content in the sky, among the stars. He rested on one of the stars, waiting for the world below to change.

-4 AP spent on Fabled Concept : The Ways Of The Wizard AKA Primordial Magic
Wizardry is a unique type of magic. For those of you who know what the Thu'um/Dragon Shouts are from Skyrim, this is basically it, not 100 percent exactly the same, but basically, things, like Words that are manifested Primordial Power. I say things like Words, because these words are basically spoken words that infinitely repeat themselves in a quantum flux, making it able for them to be infinite but working finite, but effective results in the world around the wizard. These powers occasionally have new abilities, based on the fact that Wizards combine words for their spells. Only Wizards or gods can use The Ways Of The Wizard. Mastering spells beyond the lowest level usually takes a minimum of one year. Mastering spells of extremely powerful levels could take decades, a Human life time, or even many life times.
-4

HalfTangible

2015-06-06, 04:00 PM

What is love? Baby don't hurt me, don't hurt me no more

Amoros' sleep was interrupted as he felt himself lifted up by his back. Someone had put an arm around him. She said something, but he didn't hear her. Blearily, he opened his eyes and looked.

She was a human. Amoros wasn't sure how the word came to his mind, but he did know it. She was a human woman, with messy brown hair. In one hand was a pitchfork, and she was covered in dirt and mud. A farmer, perhaps? He smiled up at her as she spoke again. She was asking if he was hurt. He shook his head - he wasn't. He could sense her relief, but it was tempered by confusion. Not surprising, really - a random naked man appeared in the middle of her field sleeping.

But that wasn't what concerned him - she was trembling. He took her hand in his, and for the first time his face fell as she winced. It had been a long day in the fields, it seemed - she was in pain. He could feel her aching all over. Amoros reached into himself and let his love for all things wash over her.

Her reaction was to gasp as relief flooded her body. She stopped shaking, and strength returned to her limbs. She worked alone, but that didn't mean she could never tire. And Amoros knew that what he'd done had been a rush.

She kissed his cheek, and he felt his heart jump. "Thank you." She whispered, a slight blush creeping into her cheeks. "I'll get you some clothes. Do you... need a place to stay?"

Amoros nodded.

He didn't really need a place to stay, but he could tell she wanted him to stay for a while, and he didn't want her to hurt anymore.

... She was attracted. He could feel it - the very beginnings of Eros had been there since she'd laid eyes upon him, but now the beginnings of Amor were fluttering in her heart. As she led him to her small home, he smiled. Whatever else he was meant to do, he would coax those beginnings into growing.

Love is a fire to be kindled within the heart.

Start 15
-1 Mundane Concept: Love (Amor/Eros)

-4 Create Fabled Concept: Romancy

Magic using the love in a person's heart. This magic cannot be used to harm others directly, but can invigorate and heal. The more love the user feels, the more powerful they become. The users of this magic can also sense and manipulate the emotions in others, particularly love and lust. This magic cannot actually create feelings in others - only encourage them. The user's emotions cannot be affected at all. The heart is not a vessel to be filled, but a fire to be kindled.

Razade

2015-06-06, 04:09 PM

"What do you want?" T-Rax barked as he tripped one of the nine T-Rexes currently pursuing him (which happened to result in the tripped one getting headbutted by two of the T-Rexes behind it) and moved to dodge another. Raxmos is clearly visible above the arena.

The Weavers move to and fro in the din though sensing the divine presence they are swift to scuttle up the walls of the arena and into the stands. "This one speaks for Al'Zarub. This one has come to speak with the Brood Leader. Is that one it?" the Speech Weaver shouted, a discordent and almost painful sounding din, clearly not what the poor creature was designed for.

Ramesh gasped, waking to the cold of the night. He stared into the darkness for a moment, then taped a contraption on the side of his bed. The rare glowstone sent a soft light across the room, it's buzzing waking his wife Freyah.

"What is it, my husband?"

"Nothing, just a bad dream. ... I'm going to get some water."

The king of Greylith stepped out into the hallway and called for a servant to bring him his drink. Cooling his throat with the liquid, he steped out onto the balcony and observed the city streets. Unlike other nights, where the fires of the forge and the late-night workers could be heard, it was eerily silent.

Something caught his eye. In the direction of the city gates, he saw something... no, many somethings scurrying under the street lights. An oil lighter dropped his tools and ran from the crowd until he vanished into the night. Screams started to echo through the walls.

A guard came up behind Ramesh. "My Lord." He knelt. "Monsters have entered the city. They are not Rexes, they are... something else."

"I know." The king responded. "They are servants of Yen'Shi, keeper of the dead. Assemble your men and follow me. We must met them. Peacefully."

"Y-yes, my lord." The confused guard dashed back and called for the rest of the guard. Ramesh ordered for his servants to quickly dress him in his robes, and soon he was assembled with the best of the guard on the steps of the palace. The inner gates opened wide for the visitors...

The scuttling mass moves swiftly as the doors open not regarding the chaos they have inadvertently created or moving to accost anything that gets in their way, simply moving like water around obstacles until they have assembled before the stairs and the King. Hisses and clicks issued from the mass as the lone humanoid stepped forward, the others falling silent and motionless as the Speech Weaver affected a stilted and awkward bow as if its body was not meant to bend in such a manner. "This one speaks for Al'Anzur, is that one the head of this Brood? We have come to speak with the Greylith Hive."

[Elven Clans]
The Sur's Clan

The Clan could easily outrun their pursuers, their antelopes breed for speed beyond equal, but the relentness of the creatures chase would greatly diminish the Clan's capacity to deal with other potential dangers. Finally the elder's decided that it was wise to meet those that gave chase on a place of the Clan's choosing. The place they picked was a plain, it's short grass was good for the animal's yet it hid many dangers, loose sand hid crevices under the surface. The clan had used those on many hunts to trap larger beasts and keep them from moving. The elves knew where those were, and would evade them with ease, those following them wouldn't be so fortunate.

The clan's chariots formed a defensive perimeter, with most drivers holding the reins tightly preparing to bolt at the slightest provocation. The spear elves and archers, mounted at the chariot's back, were holding their weapons carefully preparing to loose rain on the dead if it proved necessary. One chariot though did advance toward the creature at the forefront. It was pulled by two white fured antelopes that had two pairs of horns each, interloping in symetrical spiral spears. At the chariots back there were two banners of terse colorful cloth that made a terrible sound when it cut the wind. The chariot was also embelished, the wood carved and decorated with elves hunting lions with bow and arrow. The chariot halted at a hundred paces. On the vehicle there were three elves. All dressed like the other elves, dark robes and with their faces hidden behind turbans, but even if the fabric and style was the same they appeared to be more prosperous. The archer an arrow resting against the horn arrow and five more held in his bow hand. The spearer grasped firmly the long pike with his right hand while the left was raised as in a martial salute and held a wooden circle slightly above the driver's head. The driver was clearly some sort of leader for his pose was regal. He was the one that spoke.

I am Anghal Sur. What are you?

The small posse continues to follow until the Clan stops, only the more Elven figure stepping forward sensing the tension in the air. "This one speaks for Al'Hiraz. It would speak with your Brood Leader. Al'Hiraz means it no harm, this one has brought a gift. May this one move forward to present it?" The Bone Weavers in the back remain motionless like statures, only the Speaker twitching and glancing about as if hearing invisible sounds.

SpeedWitch

2015-06-06, 04:35 PM

Diplomacy is Dead

The scuttling mass moves swiftly as the doors open not regarding the chaos they have inadvertently created or moving to accost anything that gets in their way, simply moving like water around obstacles until they have assembled before the stairs and the King. Hisses and clicks issued from the mass as the lone humanoid stepped forward, the others falling silent and motionless as the Speech Weaver affected a stilted and awkward bow as if its body was not meant to bend in such a manner. "This one speaks for Al'Anzur, is that one the head of this Brood? We have come to speak with the Greylith Hive."

The king was nervous, thankfully not nearly as nervous as many of the soldiers scattered around him and the palace walls, but sweat was starting to show. "I am King Ramesh, ruler of the human city of Greylith. What business do you have here, people of Al'Anzur?"

Messy Lamaniera

2015-06-06, 04:47 PM

Markadelf

2015-06-06, 05:49 PM

The Dreaming

Morgorach slept comfortably in his throne of jade and white marble while his most loyal servants, the Lucid Dreams, went to work on the palace. It was with a startle and a powerful sound that Morgorach woke up, opening shadowed eyes to confront Lucien.

I have dreamed of conflict and battle, of bloodlust and martial pride, he said in his infinitely loud voice that shook Castle Dreaming to its core and woke up all other Lucid Dreams. The Mosaic darted from his throne to his Treasure Room, where he held the most precious belongings in Castle Dreaming. At one shelf there were 16 holy symbols, 16 effigies of all his brothers and sisters that he dreamed of. He took a golden disk in his sandy hands and wished himself awake.

The Waking World, inside Raxmo's Coliseum

"RAAAXMOOOS!" came the blood curling battlecry. "RAAAXMOOOS!" and Morgorach applauded silently from the stands as the warrior-dream who pledged himself to the god of strength battled nightmares with his giant curved blade. He was tall, strong, with a skin like teak, made out of stone and blood. His armor was a pure black carapace of obsidian. He waved, he sliced and chopped his way through a hundred enemies, sweat and blood on his brow.

Then Morgorach closed his hand and the dream was gone, forgotten. "That, and much more, is what the Dreamlands hold for you, Brother Raxmos" the Mosaic's eyes told the God of Strength, "If you but allow yourself to dream of it."

He then extends a hand to Raxmos that is filled to spilling with the dreams of warriors, fighters and soldiers, dreams of greater moral strength, of struggle and of conquest. Many of them looked reptilian, like T-Rexes, but not all of them... If Raxmos was to accept those dreams they would fight for him forever in the Bloody Arenas of the Dreamlands.

Same offer, Raxmos. Come to the dreamlands, shape the world for but a 1 AP, and claim a dreamscape to you and yours to enjoy. Want nightmarish tests of strength? Want to see blood spilled in pristine white sand while gladiators of all races and shapes fight to the death? Then dream of them and they shall come to be.
Up Above
"..." The sphere was slent for a moment, "Why not? You can never have too much conflict. Battle lets our true values show." Raxmos then proceded to form a colosseum within the dream world. This coliseum was big enough to enable large strategic team battles. It was an battleground with combat unending.

The Weavers move to and fro in the din though sensing the divine presence they are swift to scuttle up the walls of the arena and into the stands. "This one speaks for Al'Zarub. This one has come to speak with the Brood Leader. Is that one it?" the Speech Weaver shouted, a discordent and almost painful sounding din, clearly not what the poor creature was designed for.

Down Below
As T-Rax quickly turned around and headbutted his closest pursuer, (This created another pileup this time consisting of the three T-Rexes right behind T-Rax because they were going too fast to stop when he turned around) he said, "That would be me, T-Rax, strongest of the T-Rexes. I repeat, what do you want?"
Starting AP: 8
Alter Action: -1
End AP: 7

mattsdelf

2015-06-06, 06:05 PM

Sharnille was leaving the coliseum after a humiliating defeat. There were eight of us! Eight of us! That T-Rax is ridiculous! she thought. What she needed was a tasty snack. Then she saw a group of humans. Oh look. The food has come to me! She cheerfully began chasing her prey.

Through some humiliating circumstance, the tyrannosaurus got scarily close before the humans even saw her coming. Tim screamed, "Run!" as he directed the gang toward the forest with his finger. If we can make it into the thicket... As it turns out, tyrannosaurus's are vastly better sprinters than humans.

Razade

2015-06-06, 06:30 PM

Diplomacy is Dead

The king was nervous, thankfully not nearly as nervous as many of the soldiers scattered around him and the palace walls, but sweat was starting to show. "I am King Ramesh, ruler of the human city of Greylith. What business do you have here, people of Al'Anzur?"

"This one has business with you, Brood Leader Ramesh." The Speech Weaver entones, one of the motionless throng stepping forward to present a perhaps crudely woven cloak of spider web compared to the wonders of Man. "Life is fragile but Al'Anzur is eternal. We ask for two..." there is a pause, the willowy man turning as if to seek consul with the Bone Weavers. "Breeding pairs" it continues, motioning about itself. "Least your civilization one days crumbles, it will never be forgotten and that one's grand creations not be lost to the world."

Down Below
As T-Rax quickly turned around and headbutted his closest pursuer, (This created another pileup this time consisting of the three T-Rexes right behind T-Rax because they were going too fast to stop when he turned around) he said, "That would be me, T-Rax, strongest of the T-Rexes. I repeat, what do you want?"

"This one seeks two breeding pair of your kind to catalog your achievements and your history, least the other Gods seek to destroy all that live on this earth for Al'Zarub is Eternal." the small man speaks, offering an awkward bow. "This one can gauruntee the safety of these pairs and will return the pairs when Al'Zarub has finished."

PwntQ

2015-06-06, 06:47 PM

"The Faithless will not be permitted to leave. For it is by our will they draw breath." Yen'Shi hisses, coiling up further from the lake below to loom larger in the bruised sky. "Those who wish to escape...the thought had not occured to me. Very well. The rest is yours to decree. The souls of the dead shall come here for a year and then will be permitted to leave. Our other Brethren may claim their dead when ever they so wish and the Faithless are -mine- for always. Should a mortal manage to pierce through the veil then they may fight for their loved ones and should a soul escape...they're free. Until they return." The Corpse beast chuckles, flicking his finger acting as a perch for the Phoenix God. [B]"A compromise. Surely this is agreeable."

"So be it. The fate of souls has decided."

With that Faust took flight and journeyed back to the void above the world, and saw how the world had changed in his absence. For time travels differently in other realms. But change is always pleasing to the Phoenix God. Though the fate of the faithless worried him, for there would be no change for them. So the god whispered to Prometheus, and the phoenix listened. And on the northern continent the great bird did land. For the first time since creation did Prometheus touch ground other than the floating isle, and set to work. Upon a large plateau overlooking the sea rose a pillared building of stone, dragged forth by powerful claws. When it had finished the building stood the size of a small hill, but plain, rough hewed and unadorned. Prometheus walked into its center and self immolated, entering its cycle of death and rebirth. But this time was different.

The flames from its molting spread throughout the building, transforming it. What was once only a rough hewed sloppy building had become a wonder, The First Temple. In time those who had seen the White Phoenix land would come and see it, and enter. Inside they found a hallowed hall, which contained the images and teachings of the gods, their laws and rules. There was space for all those who had already been created, and always would space be made for those to come. From here, the first priesthoods were born. For those who did not hold a faith were doomed to forever remain in the Twilight Grove.

After the building had transformed, the trio of phoenixes that accompanied Prometheus took his egg from the floor of the First Temple, and took it back to its place at Phoenix isle, where its cycle continued once more.

Rollover +4AP
Blessing -1AP: The First Temple. Faust transformed the crude building into the first temple to the gods, so people may always know of them and not suffer the fate of being Faithless. Gods can control whats seen in their section, and new sections appear for new gods.

Create Advanced Concept -2AP: Priesthood. Priests are now officially a thing. How a gods priesthood works is up to them.

AP Left: 1AP

SpeedWitch

2015-06-06, 06:53 PM

Diplomacy is Dead

"This one has business with you, Brood Leader Ramesh." The Speech Weaver entones, one of the motionless throng stepping forward to present a perhaps crudely woven cloak of spider web compared to the wonders of Man. "Life is fragile but Al'Anzur is eternal. We ask for two..." there is a pause, the willowy man turning as if to seek consul with the Bone Weavers. "Breeding pairs" it continues, motioning about itself. "Least your civilization one days crumbles, it will never be forgotten and that one's grand creations not be lost to the world."

The king stared at the Speech Weaver. "Breeding pairs? I... see... but you are entirely new to us, a civilization no human knows about—

A short gasp escape from Ramesh's lips as he remembered his dream...

Tens of thousands of skeletal spiders, caves diving deep into the Earth, but it is not Earth, and a large creature as big as the tallest mountains, speaking with the voices of the dead...

"—so why should we immediately trust you? Why do you want to preserve our race?"

Razade

2015-06-06, 07:02 PM

SpeedWitch

2015-06-06, 07:36 PM

[City of Greylith]

"Does that one wish to travel to the Hive?" The Speech Weaver inclines it's head in as best an imitation of a human's mannerisms as it can affect. The throng return to silence however as they huddle, some unspoken conversation only the dead hold place in moving between them before the Weavers turn in far to precise and choreographed unison. "Because all life is worthy of being remembered. It is the Will of the Breath that commands it and it is Al'Anzur's task to fulfill that which the Breath commands. This one was made to facilitate such a union. It is this one's only purpose. Al'Anzur is welcoming if that one wishes to walk it's webs. That one's Hive-Mates will be safe." If one of the dead could have a tone or if a Speech Weaver's face was capable of conveying the complex emotions of a living being concern would be what the mass felt. "Brood Lord Ramesh is...afraid?"

"Do not insult the king!" The Royal Guard Captain shouted, his hand gripped on his sword hilt.

"Peace, Jakov!" Ramesh commanded, and the Captain loosened his grip. He turned his attention back to the Weavers. "Afraid? No, but cautious. You are the first sentient people that we have come across in all human history, save for the Rexes, and although negotiations with them have been nearly nonexistent, they have made known to us their cruelty. I cannot agree to such an offer until we learn more about your kind. So I respectfully decline... for now."

Razade

2015-06-06, 08:05 PM

[City of Greylith]

The Bone Weaver holding the offered cloak gently sets it on the ground, not seeming to be concerned with the aggressive human though scuttles back to its collective swiftly once the task is complete. "This one is disappointed. Is there nothing it can do to assure the Brood Leader it has no ill intent? We have reached out to the T-Rax Hive as well. The Breath has reached out to all the other Hives in this manner in lands beyond the waters. We seek. Perhaps it can bring harmony to that one's Hive? Fighting only increases The Breath's desire to compile information. We would grieve if this Hive was lost."

Messy Lamaniera

2015-06-06, 08:29 PM

The Waking World

You still need to spend that 1 AP to forge Raxmos' Dreamscape, but I will go ahead and consider it done.

Morgorach was pleased with Raxmos' decision. Among most of his siblings he was one of the proudest and loudest, but also one of the simplest and most content. The Mosaic greatly respect that simplicity of mind.

With a courteous bow he then bid the God of Strength a silent farewell, which sounded alarmingly like "Till we see you in our dreams", and vanished.

The Waking World, at the Artic Continent, The Glass Cathedral

Lucien strode forward through snow and heavy winds with a professional determination. His eyes were frozen open and his nose was frozen shut, he had to breath through his teeth, which in turn were almost frozen together. Had he known this frozen hell was awaiting for him he might have sent other lesser Dreams do this bidding, but when Lord Mosaic asked him to deliver an important message in the Waking World Lucien got so excited he didn't even consider where might it be.

He looked up to the frozen crystalline peaks and shuddered. They didn't have snow and ice in the Dreamlands. Lucien much preferred the cozy eternal summer climate of Castle Dreaming.

*

Finally at the gates of Anlorem, as per the coordinates his lord has given him, Lucien knocks on the heavy transparent doors. By now he can't feel any of his fingers and he is sure some of them have snapped off on the hike here. "A-a-all p-present welcome t-the ambassador o-of Lord M-m-mosaic, Lucien of t-the L-lucid Dreams. M-may I e-e-enter, O G-great Anlorem? W-we come t-to speak t-to y-you in Mo-morgoraaa -aaATCHOO- Morgorach's name."

Starting AP: 2

Rollover +4 AP

Raxmos consolidated the giant Blood Arena within the Dreamscape of his and his people's domain.

Remaining AP: 6

Markadelf

2015-06-06, 08:29 PM

"This one seeks two breeding pair of your kind to catalog your achievements and your history, least the other Gods seek to destroy all that live on this earth for Al'Zarub is Eternal." the small man speaks, offering an awkward bow. "This one can gauruntee the safety of these pairs and will return the pairs when Al'Zarub has finished."

"What?" T-Rax stopped. (The remaining 3 T-Rexes took the opportunity to surround him) "Such a thing is foolish. Only that which can survive on its own power has the right to exist. If your 'Al'Zarub' wants two Rexes he is fully welcome to take them by force. Here only the strong get what they want, and only the strong dare tread. If you have no wish for a contest of strength, begone! For that is all you will find here." The three T-Rexes began to charge T-Rax.

Through some humiliating circumstance, the tyrannosaurus got scarily close before the humans even saw her coming. Tim screamed, "Run!" as he directed the gang toward the forest with his finger. If we can make it into the thicket... As it turns out, tyrannosaurus's are vastly better sprinters than humans.

As Sharnille chased the humans, the seven other T-Rexes that had just lost to T-Rax joined the hunt. Phil, the largest among these was neck and neck with Sharnille in the race for food. "Trying to steal my prey, Phil?" "Your prey, is it? The prey belongs to the one who catches it, not the first to take up the chase."

Razade

2015-06-06, 08:45 PM

"What?" T-Rax stopped. (The remaining 3 T-Rexes took the opportunity to surround him) "Such a thing is foolish. Only that which can survive on its own power has the right to exist. If your 'Al'Zarub' wants two Rexes he is fully welcome to take them by force. Here only the strong get what they want, and only the strong dare tread. If you have no wish for a contest of strength, begone! For that is all you will find here." The three T-Rexes began to charge T-Rax.

"This one understands. We are disappointed that one feels this way." The Speech Weaver murmured, the host scuttling away from the blood hungry dinos.

mattsdelf

2015-06-06, 08:52 PM

As Sharnille chased the humans, the seven other T-Rexes that had just lost to T-Rax joined the hunt. Phil, the largest among these was neck and neck with Sharnille in the race for food. "Trying to steal my prey, Phil?" "Your prey, is it? The prey belongs to the one who catches it, not the first to take up the chase."

It was a mad dash for the treeline. Tim and about 15 or so of his gang were now running the deadly race, the hulking beasts gaining with every step of their tree trunk sized legs. One man tripped and landed in the grass-like ferns that covered the savanna. A few moments later, he was dino-chow before their very eyes. Tim split off from the group, and ran at a different angle into the woods. They had almost reached the treeline when the tyrannosaurs caught two more of them in their vast, gaping jaws, with their sharp, pointed teeth.

mystic1110

2015-06-06, 09:09 PM

Finally at the gates of Anlorem, as per the coordinates his lord has given him, Lucien knocks on the heavy transparent doors. By now he can't feel any of his fingers and he is sure some of them have snapped off on the hike here. "A-a-all p-present welcome t-the ambassador o-of Lord M-m-mosaic, Lucien of t-the L-lucid Dreams. M-may I e-e-enter, O G-great Anlorem? W-we come t-to speak t-to y-you in Mo-morgoraaa -aaATCHOO- Morgorach's name."

The Glass Cathedral - After the Sun God's departure

For those inexperienced with hypothermia there is a very curious phenomena associated with it. The cold begins to confuse the brain, as if frost begins to accumulate on the synoptic nerves themselves. The body becomes confused and disoriented - and it becomes desperate to shut down the loss of heat from the extremities. The body acts on its own - the body and the brain are no longer on speaking terms, and the body induces the reflexive contraction of blood vessels.

Over time, however, the muscles necessary for inducing this constriction become exhausted and fail, causing warm blood to rush from the core to the extremities. This results in a kind of hot flash that makes victims of severe hypothermia — who are already confused and disoriented — feel as though they're burning up.

Thus on the brink of death by winter, one can find summer.

Balance.

Nonetheless, as Lucien begins to find warmth in the cold embrace of the icy peak, the transparent doors of the Cathedral open. Rushing inside, he would notice that he would no longer feel cold. Oh, he would still feel cold, but the flurry of snow and wind were far behind him. He could still see the blizzard through the walls. He could still feel it in his skin.

The ice gears began to move as the structure rotated and spoke to him in a voice utterly devoid of social construction - it was a voice of construction itself; not the manly grind of gears or womanly hum of pistons: just perfect icy movement:

Welcome Ambassador.

Markadelf

2015-06-06, 09:20 PM

It was a mad dash for the treeline. Tim and about 15 or so of his gang were now running the deadly race, the hulking beasts gaining with every step of their tree trunk sized legs. One man tripped and landed in the grass-like ferns that covered the savanna. A few moments later, he was dino-chow before their very eyes. Tim split off from the group, and ran at a different angle into the woods. They had almost reached the treeline when the tyrannosaurs caught two more of them in their vast, gaping jaws, with their sharp, pointed teeth.
"I'll take the one that abandoned his friends. By Raxmos, I hate such cowards," Phil said. "Kay, I'll chase down the others," Sharnille said as the two parted ways. The rest of the T-Rexes went after the large group.

mattsdelf

2015-06-06, 09:37 PM

"I'll take the one that abandoned his friends. By Raxmos, I hate such cowards," Phil said. "Kay, I'll chase down the others," Sharnille said as the two parted ways. The rest of the T-Rexes went after the large group.

And so it was that the remaining humans reached the treeline. Tim extended a hand, and a vine reached out and took hold of it. Tim pulled himself up, and swung through the jungle, vine to vine. It was more comfortable than running. He was pleased to see that the others had caught on to his idea, and were using their magic to move with the vines as well. Many of them pulled themselves to a safer height in the trees, where the tyrannosaurs couldn't reach them. A smile grew across Tim's face, as he swung on his vine in a loop, getting behind and above the one they called Phil. He jumped down onto its back, knowing that neither its tail nor its arms could reach him there. He clung on for dear life, and pulled himself up to Phil's neck. "Easy, big guy." He reached both of his arms out, and brought vines in to tether the beast. They caught. The T-Rex came to an abrupt stop with the jerk of the vines, which broke several vines, and was almost enough to send Tim flying. But now that he had stopped it was too late. All at once, several vines came in, looping around Phil's neck, torso, tail, arms and legs. He was very quickly caught in a mass of vines, which lifted him from the ground and immobilized him. The others had managed to trip one of their pursuers, and the T-Rexes found the dense forest hard to maneuver. They had to break many of the smaller trees down, run through ferns and shrubs, and make turns to navigate the trees they couldn't charge through.

Messy Lamaniera

2015-06-06, 09:38 PM

Welcome Ambassador.

The Waking World

Lucien shakes the heavy snow from his raven hair and readjusts his wiry glasses on his pointy ears. "We thank you, Great Anlorem. The dark and icy winds cut through dreamed flesh just as well as through solid stuff."

Lucien straightens his back. Although still half-frozen he is much more recomposed now. He scoff a block of frozen snot from his throat before speaking next "Anlorem, our lord Morgorach, your brother, has been made aware through the charts of Dreaming that your greatness has never dreamed or been dreamed about. Lord Mosaic considers that a disservice to your labor and the beautiful gift that is the cold you craft. He offers you and any of yours an Embassy in the... Dreamlands..."

"Well, there goes my eternally sunny summer days..."

Recomposing himself, Lucien resumes. "The Dreamscape will be shaped according to your will and it shall, slowly, be known to other dreams and dreamers in the Dreamlands. That will cause, given time, all to know and better appreciate the gifts you have given the world. Is that in the realms of your interest, O Great Anlorem?"

Lucien then produces a small chunk of luminescent rock from his pockets and places it upon the crystalline ground."In any case my master has entrusted me to give you this gift, O Great Cathedral. It's a blessing of Greyl, grown in the gardens of Castle Dreaming. Any who partake of it may dream awake and visit the Dreamlands whenever they wish. My Lord thought it would be useful to one such as yourself who doesn't sleep so you could visit the Dreamlands for yourself." He then bows profusely and awaits the automaton's answer.

The blessed item is a dream stone, the Dreamwake Stone which can be consumed and causes all that ingest or use of its powder to dream for a short period of time like they were in a deep slumber. Even one such as Anlorem might find it useful if it has wishes to visit the land of dreams.

Alos, if Anlorem wishes to shape the Dreamlands, it may do so by spending a mere 1 AP point. The Haven shall be however it wishes it to be and, by the rules of the land, is inviolable. Although Dreamers may come and go from it freely, by their will, which might make fears turn into nightmares and joys turn into dreams.

Also, do not worry about Lucien. He is but a dream and no dream can dream about its own death.

Markadelf

2015-06-06, 09:59 PM

And so it was that the remaining humans reached the treeline. Tim extended a hand, and a vine reached out and took hold of it. Tim pulled himself up, and swung through the jungle, vine to vine. It was more comfortable than running. He was pleased to see that the others had caught on to his idea, and were using their magic to move with the vines as well. Many of them pulled themselves to a safer height in the trees, where the tyrannosaurs couldn't reach them. A smile grew across Tim's face, as he swung on his vine in a loop, getting behind and above the one they called Phil. He jumped down onto its back, knowing that neither its tail nor its arms could reach him there. He clung on for dear life, and pulled himself up to Phil's neck. "Easy, big guy." He reached both of his arms out, and brought vines in to tether the beast. They caught. The T-Rex came to an abrupt stop with the jerk of the vines, which broke several vines, and was almost enough to send Tim flying. But now that he had stopped it was too late. All at once, several vines came in, looping around Phil's neck, torso, tail, arms and legs. He was very quickly caught in a mass of vines, which lifted him from the ground and immobilized him. The others had managed to trip one of their pursuers, and the T-Rexes found the dense forest hard to maneuver. They had to break many of the smaller trees down, run through ferns and shrubs, and make turns to navigate the trees they couldn't charge through.

In the Jungle
"Well crud," Phil said, "Guess today is not my day, now is it?" Phil sighed, resigning himself to whatever his fate might be.

The Mighty Jungle
Sharnille sighed as shell fell and hit her face on the ground, Well, crud, she thought as she slowly began to attempt to rise. The other T-rexes began to scatter, deeming this prey to be worth less than the effort it would take to chase them further into the thicket.

mystic1110

2015-06-06, 10:05 PM

The Glass Cathedral speaks:

My apparent Sibling is Ingenious. I have never considered to create my own market, to immediately monopolize it, to offer discounted incentives for others to invest in my own market and then reap the benefits of their investment.

There is a pause, and Lucien can see the sun overhead through the ice spires not even a little distorted, so perfert is the formation of the ice.

The offer is generous and your gift is accepted. Please leave it on the floor. However, I must convey to you that it is, largely pointless. All will know my winters touch and all will soon know that they may monetize it. There is no need for me to dream and no need for winter to touch dreams.

Another brief pause.

Unless, of course your Lord wishes for me to dream? For my touch to have a small claim upon your Lord's domain?

Messy Lamaniera

2015-06-07, 12:03 AM

Unless, of course your Lord wishes for me to dream? For my touch to have a small claim upon your Lord's domain?

Lucien is much more at ease now, seeing that there is a reason behind Anlorem. Many other siblings of his master are quite more troublesome. "Well, your... Cathedralness, the point is that dreams don't belong to anyone but themselves. What my Lord desires is of no consequence here, albeit his will is manifest nonetheless. What you would gain with it, however, is beyond monetary value."

Lucien adjusts his glasses in a very self-confident manner. "My Lord Mosaic is also an agent of prophesy and he has seen many possible futures by dreamwalking. He has sent me here because he has seen two divergent futures for you, O Great Cathedral. Which they are he has not said, but he has warned me that it will be in your deepest interest to make business with the Dreamlands. After all you have so little to lose, a mere insignificant fraction of your power just to shape it to your will, but so much to gain. The denizens of the Dreamland have never before seen snow or ice before, being dreams of summer nights and hot arid deserts. Does it not disturb someone as meticulous as your greatness to let that pass?"

"Furthermore you should not fear any transgression, for while inside the Dreamrealms none may harm either god or mortal. So your investment is ultimately secure." Lucien feels almost smug with himself, feeling quite charming with his eloquent vocabulary. He very rarely gets to use it. In Castle Dreaming silence is the custom.

Won't you shake a poor sinner's hand?

thethird

2015-06-07, 02:22 AM

The small posse continues to follow until the Clan stops, only the more Elven figure stepping forward sensing the tension in the air. "This one speaks for Al'Hiraz. It would speak with your Brood Leader. Al'Hiraz means it no harm, this one has brought a gift. May this one move forward to present it?" The Bone Weavers in the back remain motionless like statures, only the Speaker twitching and glancing about as if hearing invisible sounds.

The elves hold their weapons tighter. Feeling the tension rising among his kin the one who had proclaimed to be Anghal Sur raises a fist. The troops relax, a little, but they are still wary.

"Question wasn't answered. What are you? Whatever you are, I can hear you well from where I stand, you can hear me well from where you stand. No need to approach. Now the free and proud don't take gifts, for a gift is an open contract. State whate are you and what you want in return for an unsolicited gift and we might see."

Razade

2015-06-07, 02:33 AM

[Elven Clans]
The Sur's Clan

The elf-like creature turns at the more direct question, huddling with the others that followed behind it though if they spoke it was nothing the Elves could hear though the Speech Weaver turns back swiftly enough. "This one is the speaker for Al'Hiraz. We are Al'Hiraz. This one dwells beneath the ground where the orb of fire cannot reach. Al'Hiraz tends the dead so the world will not forget. This one asks for two breeding pairs from your...clan...so that way may catalog your knowledge in the event that should that one's people are destroyed they will not be forgotten. These ones will be returned to Brood Leader Anghal Sur once Al'Hiraz is done. This one asks for Brood Leader Anghal Sur's cooperation. This one hopes this answers the Brood Leader's inquiry."

thethird

2015-06-07, 02:44 AM

[Elven Clans]
The Sur's Clan

The elf laughs. He raises his hand towards his turban and pulls it down to laugh some more. He turns to the fellow at his side and pats him in the shoulder.

"We care for our own. Our memories are ours. Your request is denied speaker. My kin aren't broodmares and aren't for sale. If you wish to learn come forward. Join the clan and ride with us. When you decide you are done learning you'll be free to go."

SpeedWitch

2015-06-07, 03:59 AM

Razade

2015-06-07, 04:16 AM

Lands beyond the waters? Ramesh made note of this as he built up his response. "You will not take any citizens from Greylith. That is my final answer. Leave now. Perhaps you'll fare better with the wild humans in the deep jungles."

"This one will return." The Speech Weaver offers, not hint of malice or anger present in it's tone though considering the general lack of emotions the creature conveyed at all it may be a failing of the being or an actual lack of anger. The thong slowly scuttle away however the crude gift is left laying on the ground.

[Elven Clans]
The Sur's Clan

The elf laughs. He raises his hand towards his turban and pulls it down to laugh some more. He turns to the fellow at his side and pats him in the shoulder.

"We care for our own. Our memories are ours. Your request is denied speaker. My kin aren't broodmares and aren't for sale. If you wish to learn come forward. Join the clan and ride with us. When you decide you are done learning you'll be free to go."

The Speech Weaver blinks, an unsettling sight, before affecting it's best imitation of a laugh (also unpleasent) which the thong behind do their best to mimic with hisses and clicks. "The Brood Leader misunderstands. This one does not wish to make livestock of you. The dead do not have the ability to feed such a thing and the dead have nothing to barter. This one extends only the offer of cooperation. But the Brood Leader has given it's answer. This one hopes it reconsiders in time." The posse then turn, leaving behind the offered cloak as they slip back out into the rocky landscape.

Zale

2015-06-07, 05:41 AM

The Void

The Dweller span around the sun in a lazy arc, her vision dancing from star to star. She fretted over the constellations like a fussy housekeeper, nudging and prodding.

She was content with them, more or less. However, they still rather warranted a final inspection; the goddess was running into the difficulties inherent with looking at things from too close.

It might well be better to look at the constellations from their intended viewing point. The Dweller had yet to walk, er, hover the earth.

Her vision turned from the distant stars to the sparkling half-lit world. A good location was always everything. She marked up the prominent mountain as a the best location, but scanned the rest of the world for thoroughness sake.

There were elves riding across burned deserts, giant dinosaurs warring for dominance, a lovely human city and- what was that

The goddess saw strange little things- like things dead that still moved. While those were at least vaguely familiar in the center were.. somethings. Somethings she had no name for.

That situation wouldn't do at all. The Dweller postponed her stargazing for the more immediate task at hand, and descended from the void.

Near the City of Greylith

The approach of the Dweller was, at first, a subtle thing. She dove towards the world like a falling star, visible at first as a mere pinprick of light and expanding into a rippling thousand-color comet.

Knowing full well that the world was used to smaller things, the goddess diminished her form to the more reasonable size of a large hill. Still, the mass of shifting, folding and twirling wings caused a strong wind to whip across the city as she occluded a non-insignificant portion of the night sky above the representatives of the hive.

As the area was bathed in her opalescent radiance, the Dweller spoke in a high voice with usually precise diction.

"Hail and good greetings, child of mystery. Mortals call me the Dweller. Forgive me my rudeness, but might I inquire as to what form of being you are?"

Razade

2015-06-07, 05:45 AM

Near the City of Greylith

The approach of the Dweller was, at first, a subtle thing. She dove towards the world like a falling star, visible at first as a mere pinprick of light and expanding into a rippling thousand-color comet.

Knowing full well that the world was used to smaller things, the goddess diminished her form to the more reasonable size of a large hill. Still, the mass of shifting, folding and twirling wings caused a strong wind to whip across the city as she occluded a non-insignificant portion of the night sky above the representatives of the hive.

As the area was bathed in her opalescent radiance, the Dweller spoke in a high voice with usually precise diction.

"Hail and good greetings, child of mystery. Mortals call me the Dweller. Forgive me my rudeness, but might I inquire as to what form of being you are?"

The throng of undead stop as they view what might easily be mistaken as a falling star, the Speech Weaver moving forward as the odd light regards them. "This one speaks for Al'Anzur." it replies as genially a walking corpse could do, giving an awkward bow in the light's direction. "What Hive does that one speak for?"

Hatter

2015-06-07, 07:36 AM

mattsdelf

2015-06-07, 07:37 AM

In the Jungle
"Well crud," Phil said, "Guess today is not my day, now is it?" Phil sighed, resigning himself to whatever his fate might be.

The Mighty Jungle
Sharnille sighed as shell fell and hit her face on the ground, Well, crud, she thought as she slowly began to attempt to rise. The other T-rexes began to scatter, deeming this prey to be worth less than the effort it would take to chase them further into the thicket.
In The Jungle

It did not take long for one of the sorcerers to throw vines around Sharnille. When Tim saw the tyrannosaurs routing, a smile gleamed across his face. "Guess not, wait here." Not that there was much else a T-Rex tangled in vines a few stories above the ground could do. A killer instinct taking over, Tim took off after the routing T-Rexes, determined to catch at least one more.

Yasahiro

2015-06-07, 09:24 AM

Void

Kesshin watched the happenings of the world, seeing it all from the void of the space. That Tim fellow... He was an interesting one. Despite vowing revenge on the Getter Rays, he subcounsciously used them. Oh, not enough to make anything glow or shine or any such thing, but enough to have some sort of effect. He looked back towards the Humans that lived in the cities... Both of these two societies, or rather groups, could accomplish a lot. Tim and his group of the Wild, they were strong, they were determined. The Humans in the city? They were inventive and build up on what they had. Perhaps reintroducing one group back into the other might help...

He closed his eyes and went into slumber, for just a moment. He viewed the dreams of the humans of the city, of their weapons and armors. It interested him, quite a lot. With it, his appearance changed as an armor, based on the pattern of his body but more advanced, mechanical, metallic, with more dark orange replacing the white, appeared on his figure. The head of the armor held dark green spikes, radiating outward from it. Within it, the metal seemed to sprout roots, digging into his body and melding with it. Oh, he could make the helmet dissappear if he wished, but now? He and the armor were one... A symbol of his growing power, as he comprehended what has happened. He and the armor combined, melded... They Fused.

He flew throughout the dreamland, a pair of spike-like wings coming out of his back. This allowed him to increase his speed past anything he saw earlier. He knew that in the dreamlands, this was not his real body, and yet he was aware that the changes that happened to him here happened in the material world. As he flew, he yet again touched upon the dreams of the humans. And with each touched, they changed. Into dreams of metallic devices that stood taller than them, yet were based on their forms. Dreams of glory. Dreams about mysterious energy they might access... How long it will take them to reach that level to make such things? He didn't know. But they would know of them, and they would long for them. He only hoped his sibling would not kick his arse for stepping a bit into his domain. After all, what he did made sense. Not only it resembled his own transformation, but it might provide the humans with a way to contain his power even a bit, to collect it.

He woke up from his dream, looking upon the world. Yet he remained unaware of one thing. The woman of Tim's group, Hazel, has not died. Some of her new body has survived, recovering, rebuilding itself. The body she reassembled looked like her old body, with the exception of one eye, which was covered by her hair. Said eye was instead filled with some small writing tentacles with claws, with few eyes of the Gohma in it. She looked upon the place where she was as she realized that there was nobody around.

"This... This is where I died..." she thought to herself. She smirked as she looked upon the horizon before starting to walk, hoping to encounter a group of other Black Beasts. "They were fools to reject this... this glorious way to become better. Don't they realize? I survived, and if they too embraced the Getter, some would survive too and become like me. The greater being... Those that died were weak, they were weeded out."

Starting AP: 3
Rollover +4 AP
Gain Domain -3 AP Fusion(Combination) (Actions taken towards: Create Fabled Concept: Getter Rays -4 AP; Create Fabled Life: Gohma -5 AP; Divine Infusion: Humans -3 AP;)
Alter Action -1 AP Some Gohma or such might retain their intelligence, sometimes resembling their original forms but with signs of Gohma infection and mutations. They can, just like regular Gohma, change their shape into a different one. They are obsessed with a twisted idea of Darwinian Evolution and natural selection, thinking themselves to be result of it.
Remaining AP: 3 AP

thethird

2015-06-07, 09:30 AM

Dead Contact
Da Greenthumb Boyz Farms, Norian
Illnara, Al'Anzur delegates, Karaziemia

The tree goddess perches over Illnara's shoulder observing with interest what the dead might answer.

"You look like one of my children, but you aren't one of my children. Why do you look like one?"

mystic1110

2015-06-07, 10:00 AM

"What you would gain with it, however, is beyond monetary value."

The Cathedral came to a sudden stop in its rotation, throwing Lucien off balance. If he cared to look he would see that the production of snowflakes increased as well. Indeed the blizzard visible through the walls was even fiercer. The Cathedral spoke again, but the tone was different. . . It spoke . . .

Imagine a straight stream of water from ceiling to floor. It doesn't drip nor deviate, it merely flows. Now imagine the coldest winter arriving suddenly and without warning - freezing that stream into place. Freezing it into the thinnest line of ice imaginable. Thin, fragile, and sharp as could be.

Now imagine that ice on your skin. Now, imagine it under your skin. Imagine it cutting away flesh like a chill wind cuts away comfort. Slicing just the thinnest layer off you.

Would that ice make you feel cold or hot?

The Cathedral's new tone brought up such question . . .

Nothing is Beyond Monetary Value

A pause - and the storm outside rendered the world WHITE.

I shall make a dream in your Lord's domain, on the condition that you never leave it. A small price paid by your lord for my investment.

Markadelf

2015-06-07, 10:39 AM

In The Jungle

It did not take long for one of the sorcerers to throw vines around Sharnille. When Tim saw the tyrannosaurs routing, a smile gleamed across his face. "Guess not, wait here." Not that there was much else a T-Rex tangled in vines a few stories above the ground could do. A killer instinct taking over, Tim took off after the routing T-Rexes, determined to catch at least one more.

"What else am I gonna do?" Phil sighed, Well, I had a good run, I guess. I mean I got to watch the lands split. How cool is that? I was here before the humans existed. No, I was here before the land existed. How many can say that? Well, I guess the majority of the T-Rexes, but I still think it's cool!
"You guys suck!" Sharnille barked as she struggled against the vines. It was futile. For every vine she broke, a few more took its place. Eventually, she couldn't move at all. Well, crud. Never even got the chance to show T-Rax that he isn't all that. What a punk. I blame him for this.
The other T-Rexes were just calmly leaving the forest. Most were going in different directions and most did not seem to care what the others were doing.

mattsdelf

2015-06-07, 11:16 AM

"What else am I gonna do?" Phil sighed, Well, I had a good run, I guess. I mean I got to watch the lands split. How cool is that? I was here before the humans existed. No, I was here before the land existed. How many can say that? Well, I guess the majority of the T-Rexes, but I still think it's cool!
"You guys suck!" Sharnille barked as she struggled against the vines. It was futile. For every vine she broke, a few more took its place. Eventually, she couldn't move at all. Well, crud. Never even got the chance to show T-Rax that he isn't all that. What a punk. I blame him for this.
The other T-Rexes were just calmly leaving the forest. Most were going in different directions and most did not seem to care what the others were doing.

Tim moved swiftly through the trees, pouncing on another tyrannosaur's back, entangling it the way he entangled Phil. He then jumped from its back, and continued his hunt. The next T-Rex he landed on thrashed, and tried to throw Tim off. Tim held tight, and crawled up to the dino's neck, where he delivered an arrow at point blank range. The beast collapsed to the ground.

AvocadoAvenger

2015-06-07, 01:37 PM

Embarrassed, Cereim glanced at her feet for a moment. "Well. . . I haven't exactly created the arcane spark yet." She stretched her arms above her head, and returned her sight to Pisceanas. "I have created a system of 'magic' for mortals to use. Magic is a set of tools to shape the world around us. Any mortal with hands and a voice can learn the basics. For example, to conjure a small source of light or change the color of a garment. It's a force summoned by the will and spirit of the sorcerer, as I will call those who use this magic." She looked through the water with her goddess eyes, and examined one of the serpents she had danced so gracefully. It had no hands, and she certainly didn't expect one to talk. There was just a hint of disappointment in her eyes, but then she smiled. "I will create a powerful necklace called The Arcane Spark. It will be my tool for spreading the joy of sorcery."

"Sorcery?" Pisceanas asked inquisitively. She didn't want to come off as too interested, as she didn't like to ever reveal her true interests, but this sounded intriguing. Besides, if one could get one's enemy to reveal themselves without revealing anything about oneself in the process, one had already won. That was the way she saw it anyways, although she hoped Cereim would be friendly. "Tell me more about sorcery, what can it do?" She figured it must have more of a purpose than decorative clothing, and was beginning to form an idea of her own. "How far do you expect it to spread?"

Messy Lamaniera

2015-06-07, 01:56 PM

The Waking World

I shall make a dream in your Lord's domain, on the condition that you never leave it. A small price paid by your lord for my investment.

Caught by surprise made Lucien lose all his grace and confidence... He stammered and stuttered and almost tripped on his own feet. Then came the ice, not physically alone, but metaphorically too. If there is a thing that can cut dreams deeper than a knife blade it is metaphors.

After considering this turn of events Lucien bowed profusely. "As you desire, O Great Cathedral." Completing that part of the deal, he disappears in thin air back to Castle Dreaming. Exiled from the Waking World. Forever.

*

The Dreamlands, Castle Dreaming

With a sigh Lucien came about his lords throne and reported what happened. He apologized and begged for forgiveness, but Morgorach just smiled at the Lucid Dream and waved away his worries, sending him back to work with a nod of approval.

Now to visit that old serpent, he wondered sleepily.

With eyes closed he dreamed of a dead man's dying breath. It fogged about his limp body lazily, so Morgorach snatched it with a quick motion of his starlight fingers.

The Twilight Grove

"Yen'Shi..." a skull spoke with a voice not of it's own. "He walks your domain bearing your unholy symbol. He wishes to... paaarlaaay."

Morgorach reaches down and picks up the lonesome skull with both his hands. He thanks the impromptu chaperon for that presentation.

mattsdelf

2015-06-07, 02:15 PM

"Sorcery?" Pisceanas asked inquisitively. She didn't want to come off as too interested, as she didn't like to ever reveal her true interests, but this sounded intriguing. Besides, if one could get one's enemy to reveal themselves without revealing anything about oneself in the process, one had already won. That was the way she saw it anyways, although she hoped Cereim would be friendly. "Tell me more about sorcery, what can it do?" She figured it must have more of a purpose than decorative clothing, and was beginning to form an idea of her own. "How far do you expect it to spread?"

If there was any malice in Pisceanas's attitude, Cereim couldn't see it. "Sorcery can be used to do many things. One could learn how to move things with a gesture, throw balls of fire, hide in broad daylight, or even fly. But not typically without a lot practice." She puzzled for a moment, and ran her hand through her hair. "I should expect the world to know about it, and a few sorcerers may come from any corner of the world. I shall gather a few of them, teach them how to be masters, and raise a tower as their home. I don't know where I'm going to put it yet." She had hoped that Pisceanas would like her idea. She sought her sister's approval.

Razade

2015-06-07, 02:17 PM

Dead Contact
Da Greenthumb Boyz Farms, Norian
Illnara, Al'Anzur delegates

One of the Orks, a larger one quickly thumped a smaller Ork, a goblin on the shoulder and gave an order. "Joo go find Mudda! Tell her we be havin' visitas!" The goblin simply nodded and ran off into the fields.

Illnara areived a short time later, her stature easily a couple feet taller than the tallest of the Orks. The goddess gazed upon the corpse creatures. She spoke to them, her usually cheerful and hearty mood replaced with slight irritation. "I am Illnara, Lady of the Harvest and Mother of the Orks. You who walk upright though you smell like a corpse...Why do you approach the Children of Nature so?"

"This ones speaks for Corpse Hive Al'Hiral, it has come to speak with the Brood Leader of this Hive. This one seeks two breeding pair of the Brood Leader's people so Al'Hiral may compile their knowledge should the unthinkable happen and their information be lost to this world." The Bone Weavers behind the speaker move discreetly, picking flowers carefully and tucking them into the body of the Speech Weaver, an unseen or unheard command and obviously an attempt to correct for the smell. "They will be returned unharmed once this one is finished." it adds swiftly.

Dead Contact
Da Greenthumb Boyz Farms, Norian
Illnara, Al'Anzur delegates, Karaziemia

The tree goddess perches over Illnara's shoulder observing with interest what the dead might answer.

"You look like one of my children, but you aren't one of my children. Why do you look like one?"

The Speech Weaver turns as it's festooned with flowers, offering a strange mockery of a bow. "This one was made with the appearance of the most suitable living body so as to make communication easier between the Corpse Hive and the living things on this continent. Al'Hiral was unable to do so in an understandable way before this one's creation." It motions a hand, one of the Bone Weavers clicking and screeching as if to demonstrate the point. "Al'Hiral has no need for speech. But that one's have does not speak with the Breath of Undeath. So this one was required."

SpeedWitch

2015-06-07, 02:19 PM

Diplomacy is Dead

The king and his men watched the weavers leave. They stood there until they disappeared back into the depths of the night. Then the king breathed a sigh of relief as the outer gates were opened. The wall guards would later report that the fiends had disappeared into the forest, but their scouts would be able to keep track of them after they exited.

"Forget the scouts," Ramesh said to the Captain of the Guard. "We have more important things to worry about... other lands..."

A mostly-abandoned warehouse

WHAP.

"Again!"

WHAP.

"Harder!"

WHAP

"One more time!"

"You're not my boss, so SHUT UP!"

WHAPBOOOOOOMCRASH.

Leo and Lelina stared into the gaping hole in the shop.The metal beam Lelina had been punching now rested leaning against the wall of the next room, 20 feet away, now twisted and curled worse than any other block.

"Blade above, you..." Leo gulped, then looked over at Lelina, who was standing with her fist outstreached, breathing heavily... and glowing. A greenish, slightly blueish aura had overtaken her body, and the tips of her fingers were starting to blacken. "Lelina, stop!"

"I-I don't..." she collapsed on the floor, and the aura dispersed. Leo knelt at her side, and carefully examined her hands.

"This is fixable. This is totally fixable."

"S-s-sure..."

"A little chopping, some ointment, and in a week they'll be as good as new!"

"Chopping...?"

"Forget I said that last part." Leo put his arm under hers and lifted. "Comon, we need to get you to bed."

"More like the hospital..."

"And have them throw you into a cage? Or worse, the wilds? Here we go..." They shuffled over to another room. Leo took one last look at the dented metal in the other room, and smiled. "Need to make stronger stuff..." he muttered.

Starting AP: 4 (Rollover)

Create Mundane Concept - 1 AP: Rock Juice Medicine... and probably some flowers or something too. Basically humans got enough medicine to make cute oils and ointments, but it does little for the healing process, except perhaps stopping infections.

Remaining AP: 3

Hatter

2015-06-07, 02:25 PM

Markadelf

2015-06-07, 02:39 PM

Tim moved swiftly through the trees, pouncing on another tyrannosaur's back, entangling it the way he entangled Phil. He then jumped from its back, and continued his hunt. The next T-Rex he landed on thrashed, and tried to throw Tim off. Tim held tight, and crawled up to the dino's neck, where he delivered an arrow at point blank range. The beast collapsed to the ground.

"Agggggggggg, I'll haunt you till the end of your days, fool. Be certain this is not the end!" The T-Rex that was most certainly never going to be mentioned again said.

So as far as the whole priest thing goes:
The Gold Orb Raxmos is the patron deity of true warriors. To those who measure civilization by cloth or scratches on parchment, Raxmos's followers are called barbarians.
Followers are encouraged to kill and wade into the thick of battle, ideally whilst properly garbed.
Followers are discouraged from running away.
Followers are forbidden from being weak losers.

So basically priests are expected to kill crap, go in guns blazing and be strong. Adoration in temples is considered a pointless vanity and is highly discouraged.

AvocadoAvenger

2015-06-07, 03:08 PM

If there was any malice in Pisceanas's attitude, Cereim couldn't see it. "Sorcery can be used to do many things. One could learn how to move things with a gesture, throw balls of fire, hide in broad daylight, or even fly. But not typically without a lot practice." She puzzled for a moment, and ran her hand through her hair. "I should expect the world to know about it, and a few sorcerers may come from any corner of the world. I shall gather a few of them, teach them how to be masters, and raise a tower as their home. I don't know where I'm going to put it yet." She had hoped that Pisceanas would like her idea. She sought her sister's approval.

"Hm," Pisceanas said, finishing the conception of her idea. She decided Cereim would not be an enemy, at least not for now. Perhaps she was rude and intrusive initially, but there was certainly something to be gained by staying on her good side. "As it seems that you want the world to know about your magic, I take it you would approve of an increase in its accessibility?" She grinned, and put her plan into fruition.

The Sea Serpents began swimming and writhing around the two goddesses, but their actions slowly became more and more fluid... like dancing. The water stirred at points and lit up with their movements, and Pisceanas knew that the action was complete.

"I have created a new form of your arts, sister, I hope you don't mind. I call it... glimmer dancing. You see, because my Sea Serpents have no hands, they are unfit to cast in your style of magic. I gave them the means to do so, although I think they are too capricious to be masters, they may benefit from learning a few tricks." The Sinister Mystery smiled again, but not in a sinister way- this time she hoped for mutual approval of what she had done.

Starting with 7 AP
Alter Concept, Magic; now anyone who studies Sea Serpents (which is anyone who lives near any water) may learn glimmer dancing. It can essentially do anything that magic can do, but is a lot more fluid and underhanded as a force. Think bending from Avatar: TLA and LOK, especially how firebending was learned from serpentine dragons.
-1 AP
Rollover: +4 AP
Ending with 10 AP

mattsdelf

2015-06-07, 04:03 PM

"Hm," Pisceanas said, finishing the conception of her idea. She decided Cereim would not be an enemy, at least not for now. Perhaps she was rude and intrusive initially, but there was certainly something to be gained by staying on her good side. "As it seems that you want the world to know about your magic, I take it you would approve of an increase in its accessibility?" She grinned, and put her plan into fruition.

The Sea Serpents began swimming and writhing around the two goddesses, but their actions slowly became more and more fluid... like dancing. The water stirred at points and lit up with their movements, and Pisceanas knew that the action was complete.

"I have created a new form of your arts, sister, I hope you don't mind. I call it... glimmer dancing. You see, because my Sea Serpents have no hands, they are unfit to cast in your style of magic. I gave them the means to do so, although I think they are too capricious to be masters, they may benefit from learning a few tricks." The Sinister Mystery smiled again, but not in a sinister way- this time she hoped for mutual approval of what she had done.

Starting with 8 AP
Alter Concept, Magic; now anyone who studies Sea Serpents (which is anyone who lives near any water) may learn glimmer dancing. It can essentially do anything that magic can do, but is a lot more fluid and underhanded as a force. Think bending from Avatar: TLA and LOK, especially how firebending was learned from serpentine dragons.
-1 AP
Rollover: +4 AP
Ending with 11 AP

Cereim was overjoyed. "Great! Now they can use magic too! And perhaps they will find partners to dance with, and teach them their ways!" She didn't really consider how hostile the sea serpents usually are. She reached over to give Pisceanas a hug. "I've got to get going now, but I'll be sure to come visit!"

AvocadoAvenger

2015-06-07, 05:33 PM

Cereim was overjoyed. "Great! Now they can use magic too! And perhaps they will find partners to dance with, and teach them their ways!" She didn't really consider how hostile the sea serpents usually are. She reached over to give Pisceanas a hug. "I've got to get going now, but I'll be sure to come visit!"

Have you ever hugged a wet, stiff piece of wood? Few have, and even fewer have hugged Piesceanas, but if anyone had ever had the odd yet distinct displeasure of having hugged both of them, they would tell you that the two experiences are quite similar. Pisceanas tensed as Cereim embraced her, and tolerated but did not return the hug. "Yes, I suppose I'll see you around," she said with obvious emphasis on the last word. Around meaning to her something along the lines of not in my lair. She didn't entirely mind Cereim, of course, she found her interesting and useful, she was just far too useful for her own good- for anyone's good, she thought. She wouldn't object if someone were to teach her a lesson, although the Sinister Mystery certainly wouldn't be the one to do it.

Razade

2015-06-07, 05:39 PM

Dead Contact
Da Greenthumb Boyz Farms, Norian
Illnara, Karaziemia, Al'Anzur delegates

"No." said Illnara, firmly and without room for debate. "Your kind can learn of the living just fine...here. If you're honest and earnest of learning, you can stay here and speak with the Orks until you are satisfied. If you are dishonest and wish harm upon my children, deny my counter offer and leave, never to return."

The Undead of Al'Hiraz grow silent, the Speaker only twitching now and then as it's quad-eyes scan their surroundings though soon the throng grow agitated, legs and limbs twitching in a varied display before the dead fell motionless once more. "This one understands. Al'Hiraz will be nearby. This one will send itself to learn. Al'Hiraz will require space to house itself, this one would not wish to make the Brood Leader and it's brood uncomfortable. Is this tolerable Brood Leader."

Create Mundane Concept: Embassies

AP 2 - 1 = 1 AP

The Twilight Grove

"Yen'Shi..." a skull spoke with a voice not of it's own. "He walks your domain bearing your unholy symbol. He wishes to... paaarlaaay."

Morgorach reaches down and picks up the lonesome skull with both his hands. He thanks the impromptu chaperon for that presentation.

Yen'Shi slowly rises from the pool at the center of the Twilight Grove, already having sensed the presence of another Divinity in it's realm. "It may speak." It offers, towering slowly over the Dream God as a hundred arms move to grip the edge of the pool. "What has Morgorach come to discuss with me, baring no gift and not speaking for itself?"

Messy Lamaniera

2015-06-07, 06:30 PM

The Twilight Grove

Yen'Shi slowly rises from the pool at the center of the Twilight Grove, already having sensed the presence of another Divinity in it's realm. "It may speak." It offers, towering slowly over the Dream God as a hundred arms move to grip the edge of the pool. "What has Morgorach come to discuss with me, baring no gift and not speaking for itself?"

Morgorach bows profusely to the Lord of the Dead, but it is the skull that speaks again. "He can't speeeak. His voice is too loud, he says, it makes him... uuuncomfortable. But he says he does bring giftsess."

Morgorach open his mouth and put out his tongue. Inside there was the dream of a universe, filled with all sorts of beings. This universe knew not death or the dead or the undying breath, they lived forever and no violence brought forth an end to them. It was cruel. Then a great shadow burst forth from a dying star and engulfed the entire universe. It brought with it a disease of the heart and the mind, a fear that shook the most brave to the very bone and a calming certainty that everything had an end. The dream ended and Morgorach closed his mouth.

"He says the Dreamlands are like that. Eternal in exissstence. That no one ever dreams of dying or death and that that was a disserviiiice to many. He wishes to... aaatone." the skull cackles dryly of something that it alone found funny. "It wishes for Yen'Shi to dream of the dead and bring death to the Dreamlands. What doesss Yen'Shi thinks?"

You know it, Razade. 1 AP and you get to build your own Dreamscape. The only rule is that no God or Mortal may ever hurt another God or Mortal in the Dreamlands or be forever banned from dreaming again.

Aside from that you can go nuts, if you accept it of course.

Razade

2015-06-07, 08:39 PM

The Twilight Grove

Morgorach bows profusely to the Lord of the Dead, but it is the skull that speaks again. "He can't speeeak. His voice is too loud, he says, it makes him... uuuncomfortable. But he says he does bring giftsess."

Morgorach open his mouth and put out his tongue. Inside there was the dream of a universe, filled with all sorts of beings. This universe knew not death or the dead or the undying breath, they lived forever and no violence brought forth an end to them. It was cruel. Then a great shadow burst forth from a dying star and engulfed the entire universe. It brought with it a disease of the heart and the mind, a fear that shook the most brave to the very bone and a calming certainty that everything had an end. The dream ended and Morgorach closed his mouth.

"He says the Dreamlands are like that. Eternal in exissstence. That no one ever dreams of dying or death and that that was a disserviiiice to many. He wishes to... aaatone." the skull cackles dryly of something that it alone found funny. "It wishes for Yen'Shi to dream of the dead and bring death to the Dreamlands. What doesss Yen'Shi thinks?"

You know it, Razade. 1 AP and you get to build your own Dreamscape. The only rule is that no God or Mortal may ever hurt another God or Mortal in the Dreamlands or be forever banned from dreaming again.

Aside from that you can go nuts, if you accept it of course.

Yet more of the dead God uncoiled itself from the pool as it wound about the God, plucking the speaking skull and tossing it at the Dreamer as yet more arms anchored the massive body to the ground. "I see no gifts." it offers, less accusing and more curious. "What can I do with this?" it questions, moving to face level with the other God as its lips enter a sneer. "Open your mouth again and I will show them a nightmare." The Corpse beast laughed, a small flame as black as the space between stars burned in it's many eyes as another arm reaches to pinch the Dreamer's mouth open if it does not volunteer. In another an equal flame burns, the intent obvious as it nears Morgorach's face.

Alter Action: The Screaming Maelstrom -1

The Screaming Maelstrom is a mass of black storm clouds made of spiders and bone that moves through the Dreamlands. Any mortal caught within the storm is plagued by vicious nightmares usually manifesting as if a million insects had taken residence in their skulls. As per the laws of the Dream Lands it causes no harm to God or Mortal but one would certainly not have a pleasant night's sleep.

AP 1 -1 = 0 AP

mattsdelf

2015-06-07, 08:55 PM

"Agggggggggg, I'll haunt you till the end of your days, fool. Be certain this is not the end!" The T-Rex that was most certainly never going to be mentioned again said.

After the T-Rex died, Tim and the others used their magic to have the vines transport the three they had captured all the way to the canopy where they had made their home. The T-Rexes saw their magnificent tree-forts with wooden bridges and multiple stories. The dinos were separated. "Don't look down, big guy." In fact, they had to be a dozen stories off of the ground. The speaker revealed himself to be Tim, who had come to check on Phil. With a stern expression, Tim declared, "You will fight for me. I will ride you into battle."

Have you ever hugged a wet, stiff piece of wood? Few have, and even fewer have hugged Piesceanas, but if anyone had ever had the odd yet distinct displeasure of having hugged both of them, they would tell you that the two experiences are quite similar. Pisceanas tensed as Cereim embraced her, and tolerated but did not return the hug. "Yes, I suppose I'll see you around," she said with obvious emphasis on the last word. Around meaning to her something along the lines of not in my lair. She didn't entirely mind Cereim, of course, she found her interesting and useful, she was just far too useful for her own good- for anyone's good, she thought. She wouldn't object if someone were to teach her a lesson, although the Sinister Mystery certainly wouldn't be the one to do it.

Cereim did notice that Pisceanas did not embrace her warmly, but dismissed the happening. She took flight straight up, and out of the ocean. Breaking the surface, she danced off toward the larger continent, Norian.

Of gods and elves

She searched and she searched on Norian, but she could find no evidence of her magic on the continent. That was flustering. Did they just not know about it? She danced under the stars, and looked up at them. She too saw the constellation describing her magic. "Cool..." She wondered why nobody seemed to be using it.

She decided now was as good a time as ever. She covered her eyes with one hand and reached out her other hand, and grabbed a necklace from the darkness. It was beautiful, a platinum medallion on a silver chain. The medallion had a burst pattern etched into it. She had created what she would call, "The Arcane Spark," and with it, she would spread her magic throughout the human world.

She went to one particular clan of elves, the Drenzalli clan. She danced in front of their horses, and threw breathtaking pyrotechnics into the air with each step. The Drenzalli brought their spooked antelopes and chariots to a halt, and stood in awe of the dance of a goddess. She levitated a few feet above the ground as she spoke to them. "Come with me, and I will share what I know. I will shelter you and keep you nourished. You will be able to do these things and more. You will learn to do things that no elf ever dreamed of!" As she spoke the word, "these," she moved her hands in a complicated set of shapes, and summoned a mount of her own. It was a healthy female white horse, which contrasted the antelopes that the elves rode upon.

Cereim knew about Tim. He used her magic in the South. A goddess has a way of knowing when her tools are being used. She would seek him at a later point.

Starting AP: 14
-4 Create Artifact: The Arcane Spark.

When this platinum pendant on it's silver chain is worn as a necklace, it grants great magical power to the wearer, provided they already know sorcery. A mortal who wears it can cast any spell they know as often as they like without tiring. A god(dess) who wears it will find that it allows him/her/other to counter any spell cast by a mortal and decide how it resolves, provided that god(dess) has at least a basic experience with using sorcery. It also amplifies outright any spell a god(dess) casts.
That's well and good and all, but it boils down to this; RCR bonus of 1, plus A god(dess) who wears it will find that it allows him/her/other to counter any spell cast by a mortal and decide how it resolves, provided that god(dess) has at least a basic experience with using sorcery.

The other effects are just fluff for the RCR bonus.

-3 Divine Infusion: The Arcane Spark:

Any sorcerer who wears the arcane spark will find that he/she is a capable teacher in the ways of sorcery, and will be compelled to do Cereim's will. If and only if Cereim wears The Arcane Spark, Cereim may bestow in a creature she dances with, the powers of a sorcerer (spells with a similar level of power as the intended uses of 4th level spells). And infusions grant an RCR bonus of +2, making the total RCR bonus from The Arcane Spark +3.

Remaining AP: 7

And yes, the Drenzalli clan will eventually be based on an Italian family.

Mynxae

2015-06-07, 08:55 PM

A blazing orb of light approached Faelan before resolving into the image of Namiranzul.
"Can neither you nor your creations stand in the light of my Sun? You truly are a pathetic being. I find it hard to believe that we were born of the same blood, yet still I feel the bond of kinship.
"I am Namiranzul, Lord of all the Light deems worthy. Take comfort that I was merciful and spared your creations my full fury. I advise that you return from whence you came and continue your lurking. In time when you have the strength to face me without your shroud I will consider you a worthy opponent."

The Conflict of Light and Darkness

Faelan cursed this wicked being with every inch of his being as he fled back to the firstworld. He halted before it, the Void encompassing his very being as he swelled up and cascaded over the world like a great wave, covering it utterly. For the first time since the beginning of Creation, the firstworld became dark. And would become dark for an entire day once a month, so that it may survive the evil and be protected from Namiranzul's nefarious light for that time. Faelan let loose a cackle as his essence surrounded the world.

"Let it be known that one day of every month, the world shall darken. And on that day, Namiranzul will be powerless to destroy that which is ours" he roared across the face of the world, his voice booming into every crevice into the ears of all that lives and all that does not live.

Start AP: 7

Curse 1AP: The Shadowed Day. For one day of every month, the world will become utterly dark, surrounded by Faelan's darkness. Not too sure if I should beef up the AP to stop Namiranzul being able to do anything for one day of each month, but I don't think it'd be too much of a hassle.

End AP: 6.

Messy Lamaniera

2015-06-07, 09:15 PM

The Dreamlands, Castle Dreaming

Morgorach woke up in a startle. He had a terrifying dream about being devoured inside out by carnivorous spiders. It felt refreshing to finally be awake and he felt proud of Yen'Shi for creating such a marvelous nightmare.

Something was skittering inside his skull so the Dream God sneezed and out of his nostril came a tiny arachnid made of bone and flesh. It tried to skitter away and hide under his throne, but Morgorach set it free, safely outside Castle Dreaming. The castle was a dangerous place to unprepared young dreams.

All across the wild plains of the Dreamlands massive roaring nightmare clouds washed away unwary dreamers. They too woke up glad that it was all but a dream.

Elemental

2015-06-07, 09:38 PM

The Cathedral fell silent - just the contemplative silence of a cold winter's day.

It spoke:

Sibling, let me assure you that balance between us is just the result of supply and demand. Four Seasons - so far, three months each. Winter when my touch is strongest. Spring when my power wanes and your power begins to rise. Summer when you are paramount. And Autumn when you begin to fall and my towers begin to gleam brighter.

Your sun shall still rise each of these seasons - nothing quite so bracing as a cold winter morning with a crystal blue sky.

Yet, Sibling I make no promises that these seasons shall remain equal. I will offer mortals items in exchange for more winter months - and they too may offer me services in exchange for less. It is economy. For you too I am willing to make a deal. If you wish for summer eternal I have a price. And so too there may come a time when I offer you something for years of winter.

Thus there is balance between us.

"It is an intolerable situation, but one that I am forced to accept."
Namiranzul bowed politely.
"I am glad we had this chat Sibling"
He turned and left the Cathedral. As he flew back into the sky he looped around the Cathedral a few times leaving a trail of fire in the air that dissipated quickly in the cold air.

The Ashlands, an oasis inhabited by Goblins

A flaming sphere of light streaked across the sky headed straight for a village near the heart of the Ashlands. The Goblins here had been more successful than most Goblin communities and their fields and gardens had thrived and they had grown rich by trading with Elves and neighbouring settlements. As the Goblins scattered in the face of impending doom, the orb of flame crashed into the ground and the fiery winged form of Namiranzul stepped forth.
"Goblins. Children of Illnara. You have thrived and grown prosperous within the land of Ash. And so I fulfil my ancient promise and offer you my patronage."
The Sun God bowed politely even as the Goblins cowered in fear of this demon of flame. As he did so, water burst forth from the oasis they had built their community around. It flowed past the trees planted long ago by the Elves and continued on past the fields and huts of the Goblins. The stream of water continued down a slope for some miles before eventually stopping in a nearby depression. The Goblins looked on in amazement (I assume) as a glittering lake formed before their very eyes.
"You will build a great city on its shores and its waters will sustain you and your descendants for countless generations."
Namiranzul watched as they relocated to the shores of the lake which came to be known as the Sea of Raelzun and the first foundations of the city of Raelzun were laid. With Namiranzul's help, it grew into a great city with beautiful public buildings and many gardens built around two great temples, one dedicated to Namiranzul and the other to Illnara. Beyond it's walls were many fields irrigated by waters from the Sea of Raelzun that grew many crops and orchards.

"Let it be known that one day of every month, the world shall darken. And on that day, Namiranzul will be powerless to destroy that which is ours" he roared across the face of the world, his voice booming into every crevice into the ears of all that lives and all that does not live.

"So be it."
Namiranzul gathered his light around him like a cloak and addressed creation as Faelan had.
"Let it be known that on the Shadowed Day that I shall withhold my Light from the world such that all may suffer from the insolence of the Lurking God. None may receive the benefit of my warmth and all shall be cold and miserable."
He released the light and it streamed across the Void, bending around the First World and leaving its air to grow cold.

Starting AP: 8+4(rollover)

Alter Action: There is now a short river and a lake of fresh water (The Sea of Raelzun) in the Ashlands.
Form Society: The City of Raelzun. Home to Goblins who worship Illnara and Namiranzul equally.
Create Advanced Concept: Irrigation. The people of Raelzun learn the secrets of irrigation to better farm in the harshness of the Ash Land and better use the waters of the Sea of Raelzun.
Create Mundane Concept: Architecture. The people of Raelzun learn how to build stone buildings that are stronger and more beautiful than most in existence. (They use a style similar to that of Medieval Persia)

Alter Action: On the Shadowed Day not only shall the light of the Sun be blocked, but its warmth also. On that day, everything will be cold.

Remaining AP: 6

SpeedWitch

2015-06-07, 11:47 PM

The Conflict of Light and Darkness

"Let it be known that one day of every month, the world shall darken. And on that day, Namiranzul will be powerless to destroy that which is ours" he roared across the face of the world, his voice booming into every crevice into the ears of all that lives and all that does not live.

Greylith, The Day of Darkness

"What the @$%*?" Leo said, jumping at the sound of the voice. Apparently some mysterious force decided that he couldn't complete his morning ritual of watching the sunrise in peace and quiet. But the sun never came. Workers awoke late and it took a good hour or two before news finally sweeped around the city that the sun was missing from the sky. It was also noticeably damn chilly to boot.

As usual, people blamed the Getters.

For one could call it common enough now to blame them, after several incidents over the past few months. Shops had been robbed by a small band of masked glowing men, tearing across the city streets until a group of bowmen finally put them down, with great difficulty. A mine was collapsed, when moments before witnesses had noticed a strange green light emanating from within, along with a multitude of screams. And just last week, a young adult training as a guardsman had burst into flames after a vigorous exercise routine, and burned down part of the barracks he was stationed in.

No one knew for sure what had said the words, and no one had ever heard of a Nama-ram-zul, but the whispers of the Gett-Goners had convinced most of the city that it was a trick by a powerful Getter. Which was ridiculous, since Getters could only affect themselves, and could only be heard for at least one mile at their top screams, not the entire city. But no one knew how Getters worked, and so people banded toghether with the Gett-Goners Their militias were raised quickly, and soon a group of five suspected Getters were rounded up and taken to the town square, before the city guard could even sort itself out.

"Bring the dawn back, you monsters!"

"I want my husband back!"

"What have you got to say for yourselves?"

Blowing away her dark hair, Lelina looked at the four, scared men and women to her right on the large bundle of sticks they were tied too. She sighed. "You're all a bunch of morons," she said to the crowd.

"This way, guards!" Darting through the crowd, Leo lead the men to the scene just in time to watch the executioner light the torch. "Dammit, no!" he cried as a torch came down to the hay pile at the feet of the condemned.

Hatter

2015-06-08, 12:48 AM

Dead Contact
Da Greenthumb Boyz Farms, Norian
Illnara, Karaziemia, Al'Anzur delegates

Illnara nodded and said "This is acceptable. The Orks shall set aside a piece of land for you and yours so that you might learn from them."

Illnara turns her head towards the North, an unreadable expression upon her face before she simply disappears.

Mother Nature and the Sun
Raelzun, The Ashlands, Norian
Illnara

The Lady of the Harvest first appeared in one of the many gardens within Raelzun and right in front of Namiranzul's well constructed temple. She took a look around, taking in the sight of the city and with a thought, she did realize that despite the influence which she did not approve of, the Orks of Raelzun did strive for some semblance of balance with Nature and for that, she did not feel as much disdain as she would had...but she still felt disdain nonetheless.

The goddess turned and immediately walked over to the Temple of Namiranzul. She climbed the steps and pushed open the great emblazoned doors. She strode into the temple and ordered all Orks, large and small to immediately leave the temple and they did without hesitation.

She stood there for a moment and simply listened to her children so that she might learn of who she was dealing with and with a nod, she strode up to the altar and knocked upon it as one would knock upon a door. "Namiranzul." said the goddess. "First you set flame to the continent I had chosen as my home and the home of my children as a young Orkling would stomp on an ant mound and I let it be without question. Now, I find that you have taken my children and turned them in such a way that they were not intended to be without consulting me. I would know your intentions. Come forth, Sun God so that we may speak plainly."

A Day in the Life of an Ork
Orkish Romance, Reproduction and Lifespan

Orks were different from the likes of Humans and T-Rexes. They were even different from the Elves and that all begins in the way that an Ork is born into the world. Gender, while existing among the Orks did not play the same role as it did among other races.

A male and a female would decide to mate, a willing affair with no true customs, no rituals and no sacred vows beyond the bonding of heart and soul between two Orks. Neither male nor female rules over the other and there is no tradition that dictates either gender holding certain professions.

The mating process is a simple one, similar to other species and races. They would make love though instead of impregnating the female like the others, the male would instead impart a portion of himself upon the female in such a way that would be similar to grafting a branch onto a tree.

Commonly, this process which is conviniently called "Graftin'" would be located at the stomach of the female or in some cases on her side during intercourse and within a few days, the change would start. The Grafted area begins to swell and eventually becomes a relatively clear pocket of fluids which grows and expands over the course of 3 months into a "Podling" as the Orkling grows within it. After 3 months, the Grafted pod which contained the Orkling would fall off and the parents would take this pod and place it in a dark, warm and moist area where the Orkling would continue to grow for 2 more months before finally breaking out of the pod. Commonly among the Southern Orks, this would be done by digging a hole in the ground and covering it with leaves while continuously keeping it moist. However, among the more civilized Orks of Raelzun, they would do so with dirt placed within a temporary construct of bricks within their homes.

The Orkling would stay in the infant stage for 1 year before being considered as a child and within 10 uears, they would become full-grown adults and commonly live up to 50 years though some even reached their 70's before finally passing away.

Elemental

2015-06-08, 02:06 AM

She stood there for a moment and simply listened to her children so that she might learn of who she was dealing with and with a nod, she strode up to the altar and knocked upon it as one would knock upon a door. "Namiranzul." said the goddess. "First you set flame to the continent I had chosen as my home and the home of my children as a young Orkling would stomp on an ant mound and I let it be without question. Now, I find that you have taken my children and turned them in such a way that they were not intended to be without consulting me. I would know your intentions. Come forth, Sun God so that we may speak plainly."

Namiranzul entered the temple after all the Orks had left, his fires dimmed both out of politeness and safety. He had put a lot of work into this city, it would be a shame for it to burn down so soon. With a thought, the doors behind him closed and he bowed respectfully before speaking.
"Blessed Sister. I wish to thank you for creating such a worthy race. Their ability to thrive within such a harsh environment as my Ash Lands has earned both my respect and my assistance.
"But of course, you have questions, and rightly so. I had expected that the challenges I intend to place before the mortal races would raise concerns from my brethren. However, you have nothing to worry about. I have not and will not turn your people from you despite the gifts I have given them and this city is as much garden as it is stone walls. Please, share any concerns you have so that I may properly address them."

Chas Kramer

2015-06-08, 02:42 AM

Olohimn

Olohimn was pleased and not pleased. So much he could learn from what he saw. He has seen the birth of gods themselves, he saw them struggle to manifest their will into the world. He saw wonder of sentient races coming into the world, goblins, mighty serpents, elves, orks... what a delicious, instructive chaos
But something was missing. Each creature of the world had a world within, he/she could feel it.
An isolated world, waiting to come out. A world of emotions, waiting to burst, and interpret reality, and connect to the Great Song.

He/she would help this worlds come out.

As Olohimn thought took form, the wind started to roar. Six small tornadoes were formed, and out of this whirlwind, smiling faces, graceful wings... creatures.
Untill Olohimn sang:

Six fair spirits in the whirlwind
six true ears to singers' voices
six true voices be my offspring

Fathalnari who rejoices
Hoth who wipes unjust with laughter
Fesha chants all the sad choices

Hostro hearts'lament quests after
Faral's song flies through the ages
Hesh of wariest words is master

six fair spirits bless those sages
those who know our inspiration
like this wind it knows no cages

Six spirits were born, to fly through the world and inspire all the creatures who, through art and music, would want to attune to the great song.
Each one of them would represent a specific aspect of a creature's emotions and a form of art.
Commedy, Satire, Tragedy, Expression of Interiority, Epic and celebration, War and rebellion.

As the creatures were born, they sang the song back at their creator and many other songs after that one, untill air was full with their whispers, and their fantasy resonated back and forth from and to their creator.

Starting AP: 15
Create Fabled Life - 5 AP
six sort of "muses" are created to spread the concept of art into the world, and isnpire bards ans artists

Create advanced concept (Music) - 2AP

Also. I've spend 5 AP in creating wind creatures, and 2 ap creating wind. I'd go for gain domain Air(wind) - 3AP

Remaining AP, 5

Razade

2015-06-08, 03:29 AM

Dead Contact
Da Greenthumb Boyz Farms, Norian
Illnara, Karaziemia, Al'Anzur delegates

Illnara nodded and said "This is acceptable. The Orks shall set aside a piece of land for you and yours so that you might learn from them."

Illnara turns her head towards the North, an unreadable expression upon her face before she simply disappears.

The throng bow in unison, scuttling off to what ever land they're granted. They work swiftly, erecting a large tower of perfectly symmetrical sides of dead wood and spider silk on the edge of the forest where every now and then a Bone Weaver would scuttle out from to walk among the orcs. While a little intrusive with their work they seem to at least be as good natured as a corpse could possibly be. They make no attempt to converse with any locals though the lone Speech Weaver is never far off if such an occurrence requires.

The Ashlands, an oasis inhabited by Goblins

A flaming sphere of light streaked across the sky headed straight for a village near the heart of the Ashlands. The Goblins here had been more successful than most Goblin communities and their fields and gardens had thrived and they had grown rich by trading with Elves and neighboring settlements. As the Goblins scattered in the face of impending doom, the orb of flame crashed into the ground and the fiery winged form of Namiranzul stepped forth.
"Goblins. Children of Illnara. You have thrived and grown prosperous within the land of Ash. And so I fulfill my ancient promise and offer you my patronage."
The Sun God bowed politely even as the Goblins cowered in fear of this demon of flame. As he did so, water burst forth from the oasis they had built their community around. It flowed past the trees planted long ago by the Elves and continued on past the fields and huts of the Goblins. The stream of water continued down a slope for some miles before eventually stopping in a nearby depression. The Goblins looked on in amazement (I assume) as a glittering lake formed before their very eyes.
"You will build a great city on its shores and its waters will sustain you and your descendants for countless generations."
Namiranzul watched as they relocated to the shores of the lake which came to be known as the Sea of Raelzun and the first foundations of the city of Raelzun were laid. With Namiranzul's help, it grew into a great city with beautiful public buildings and many gardens built around two great temples, one dedicated to Namiranzul and the other to Illnara. Beyond it's walls were many fields irrigated by waters from the Sea of Raelzun that grew many crops and orchards.

It does not take the Al'Hiral Corpse Hive long to set up their small base around the Orks though even before the mass of dead flesh were back out into the deserts they stopped, unheard directions slowly making them turn and head further into the Ashlands until they found the newly minted river which they followed to it's destination and it was so that Al'Zarub came to the walls of Raelzun. As before they found their way inside, their mission clear as they sought out the center of the city.

mystic1110

2015-06-08, 08:29 AM

The Dreamlands

The eternal summer of dream stretched from nowhere to somewhere in a halcyon haze. Oh, the flavor of that idyllic place changed from second to second from foot to foot, but the lackadaisical quality of dream was blissful.

There were nightmares of course - for summer has its nightmares. But summers nightmares were still the nightmares of summer.

You could be forgiven for being confused.

For winter has come and even a nightmare fears its cold logic.

In dream, a spire of ice crystallized in the sky. The ice probably had a color, but no one could see it - for this ice was a perfect mirror. It reflected the summer in a distorted arc. The spire was in fact a perfect cylinder. And the dream grass of that was near its edge didn't just die - it froze in place.

Static - so different from the mercurial reality of rest of dream.

Inside the mirror, was a space devoid of anything - just a place of cold with walls and floors made of mirror. If one stood inside it, one would see themselves reflected endlessly. And one would be very cold.

But what is cold in a dream?

It is the slow freezing of your emotion. You watch as those thoughts at your extremities - thoughts like; love, desire, hate, lust, fear, doubt - all crack and fall apart like so much snow.

All that is left is logic, rationality and the painful touch of winter.

This is the dream of Anlorem. This is the Mirrored Church.

And in this temple - Lucien finds himself alone. The disembodied voice of Anlorem speaks to him.

Welcome Ambassador. This is your domain, and as appropriate your new title shall be Steward.

To clarify you shall be the steward of my investment in this realm. I am not content to allow my speculations to remain profitless. As such to offer you an appropriate incentive to properly manage my asset, I shall grant you one winter's leave of this dream for each time you permanently double its area.

A chill wind blows through the airless dream of the mirrored church.

Remember Steward. Everything has Monetary Value. That is my advice, and may it serve you well in your future tasks.

14 AP

1 AP: Create the Mirrored Church - this is the dream extension of Anlorem. It is a large cylinder with walls made of perfect mirrors. Inside it is very cold and all within fall into a zen like state.

thethird

2015-06-08, 08:37 AM

Da Greenthumb Boyz Farms, Norian
Illnara, Al'Anzur delegates, Karaziemia

Karaziemia looks at the undead drawing closer.

"It sounds deceptive. If he doesn't have a need to speak why does he do so through you? Food for thought, go learn from the orks."

Raelzun, The Ashlands, Norian
Illnara, Namiranzul, Karaziemia

Trees start to weave and trash around the temple, roots entering through some crevices and growing inside. As they do they start to change their shape turning from tree studs into that of three young elven maidens. The three speak at once, in chorus and unison.

"So my children tame this wild lands, show the orks were to settle and they reap all the benefit? And I'm not even invited? No offence intended sister, it's known that my children have no love for prisons of stone but still... it feels wrong."

Hatter

2015-06-08, 11:31 AM

Mother Nature and the Sun
Raelzun, The Ashlands, Norian
Illnara, Karaziemia, Norian

Illnara crossed her arms over her chest. She nodded as Karaziemia came into the picture, agreeing with the Goddess of the Elves.

"Questions."

"Why did you set fire to my home and the home of my children?"

"Why are you doing this? The Orks were never intended to have massive buildings like so. They would in time have buildings but not like this. My children remain faithful and attempt some semblance of balance with nature but many of these buildings take it too far. Their culture is different than what was intended for them." The goddess let out a sigh, she was clearly slightly agitated.

"Why did you not seek me out and speak with me before you did this? If you had but spoke to me first, we could have come to some form of an agreement. Instead, you chose to do as you wish without regards to me. It is unfortunately an insult and against common decency." Illnara paced the temple floor with slow strides. "All I ask for is simple courtesy. Speak to me before you touch my children and we can come to agreements. Continue to do what you want with my Children without regards to me and we will have a problem on our hands."

Illnara stopped her pacing and simply stared at the Sun God. She was serious, a protective mother that was unhappy with the stranger who gave her children candy and ice-cream without her permission and expected to be their new father.

Hatter

2015-06-08, 01:47 PM

Dead Contact Part 2
Raelzun, Ash Lands, Norian
Al'Zarub, Banker Prince Mori and his guards

The Undead delegates did not recieve much of a chance to get as far as they would like. Contacts through trade with the Elves and their Southern Ork cousins have already alerted the Orks of Raelzun to the existence of the Undead Scholars and so they were not allowed as deep into Raelzun as they would have liked before being intercepted at the walls of the city.

High upon the city wall was an Ork, a Goblin wearing a great big red turban, white robes and a shawl made of jackal skin. He looked down upon the undead beyond the wall and shouted "Hold! We were expecting you, Scholars and we already know your goals! I am Banker Mori, the Brood Leader to which you would seek!" the goblin glanced left and right, taking in the sight of his guard, dressed in dull leathers and brown turbans. They too were Orks, some large and some small and very few of them did not feel disdain towards the undead simply for being undead against Nature and Life that Mudda represented.

The Banker looked back down at the Undead Delegates and a grin crossed his face. "We are not as generous as are our Southern cousins, nor are we quick to turn away opportunity like the elves. You will not recieve a breeding pair, however! You might be allowed the same deal as you have with the Southerners. What's in it for us though?"

SpeedWitch

2015-06-08, 02:07 PM

Mandatory Vacation

The cell door creaked open. Lelina rose from the floor as a tall man in a strange blue and black uniform walked into the room, accompanied by two guards.

Lelina tried to rise from the floor, and failed, her body weak from the events of the day of darkness. She still had trouble believing what had occurred. Set on fire, burning, waiting to die, only to find herself being dug out of the pile and found breathing. Why did they keep me alive?

"What's going on?" she asked with a raspy voice.

The finely dressed stranger took a bow. "Hello Ms. Stormwall. Have no fear, for you have been selected for a higher purpose.
"Bag her."

One of the guards came up to her and threw a sack of blackened cloth over her head. Another came to her shackles and unlocked the chains attached to the ground, although her hands still remained blinded in steel cuffs, and her legs held together with a loose chain. Lelina could not muster the strength to struggle. She couldn't even stand without their help, the men having to lift her like a sack of potatoes. Together, they lead her out of the room.

Razade

2015-06-08, 03:43 PM

Da Greenthumb Boyz Farms, Norian
Illnara, Al'Anzur delegates, Karaziemia

Karaziemia looks at the undead drawing closer.

"It sounds deceptive. If he doesn't have a need to speak why does he do so through you? Food for thought, go learn from the orks."

"The Brood Leader does not understand." The Speech Weaver laments, shaking it's head slowly in as best an imitation. "This one is that one and that one is this one, they are all Al'Hiraj. This one is merely a mouth where that one is merely a hand." It motions to itself before motioning to one of the many Bone Weavers close by. "Al'Hiraj requires both but a hand cannot speak and a mouth cannot work." The mass almost seem to make a passing sound for a laugh, as if what the Speaker said was clearly obvious. "The Dead work in harmony for they are not divided and they do not deceive. The Dead tell no lies."

Dead Contact Part 2
Raelzun, Ash Lands, Norian
Al'Zarub, Banker Prince Mori and his guards

The Undead delegates did not recieve much of a chance to get as far as they would like. Contacts through trade with the Elves and their Southern Ork cousins have already alerted the Orks of Raelzun to the existence of the Undead Scholars and so they were not allowed as deep into Raelzun as they would have liked before being intercepted at the walls of the city.

High upon the city wall was an Ork, a Goblin wearing a great big red turban, white robes and a shawl made of jackal skin. He looked down upon the undead beyond the wall and shouted "Hold! We were expecting you, Scholars and we already know your goals! I am Banker Mori, the Brood Leader to which you would seek!" the goblin glanced left and right, taking in the sight of his guard, dressed in dull leathers and brown turbans. They too were Orks, some large and some small and very few of them did not feel disdain towards the undead simply for being undead against Nature and Life that Mudda represented.

The Banker looked back down at the Undead Delegates and a grin crossed his face. "We are not as generous as are our Southern cousins, nor are we quick to turn away opportunity like the elves. You will not receive a breeding pair, however! You might be allowed the same deal as you have with the Southerners. What's in it for us though?"

The throng stops as they're brought to a halt by the sudden appearance of the Goblin Guards at the wall. The Speech Weaver starts, agitation within the Bone Weaver followers clear as dust kicks up under their legs and a dull chittering emanates from the mass. "What do the Dead have to offer the living? The Brood Leader Mori knows Al'Zarub and it's intention. It is Brood Leader Mori that must ask for terms."

AvocadoAvenger

2015-06-08, 05:14 PM

The Dreamlands

Pisceanas had been beginning to notice a new presence in the world. Some of her Serpents experiences emotions while they slept. Some of them were good, some of them were bad, but it was most curious to her how their minds stayed active. The Sinister Mystery had not slept since she was born, and had been hesitant to do so for some time for the fear that a terrible fate should befall her while she was sleeping. But the new frontier of dreaming began to appeal to her more and more, to the point where she needed to know for herself. Besides, if anything it seemed like a new layer of depths for her to explore, and if there was anywhere that she thrived, it was the depths. With that in mind, Pisceanas entered a deep sleep and did not wake until the dawn.

In her dreams, Pisceanas was a Sea Serpent, and she swam underwater with the other Sea Serpents she had created. Only, she wasn't swimming in water, she was swimming through a grey waste embedded with particles of water. The sensation of hitting the water was strange to her; she was constantly getting wet and drying, which felt odd against her skin. As she swam on, she began to feel small, all of the other Sea Serpents were growing, and she was just the same, but it felt as if she were shrinking. Then, they began to dance around her, rubbing each others skin and hers. It was as if it were some kind of group mating ritual, and a fear settled deep within her for being the smallest, most inconsequential Sea Serpent. Next, in the midst of their wild frolic, they began to shrink and she began to grow, until they left her alone out of fear of respect. She couldn't tell which, but she despised being alone as much as she despised being a weakling.

She kept swimming, onward and onward, and she began to understand the differences between this area and the ocean. The ocean always pulls you away from the surface of the water, but this ocean pulled her toward it, so she had to compensate the other way when swimming. Also, this wasn't water that she was swimming in, it was... mist. Mysterious, grey-and-navy mist. She swam alone for some time and was content enough until she noticed one other Serpent beside her. She looked over again and realized it was only her tail, but it had a face on it. Something was wrong with this face, it was changing too rapidly, aging... she reached out to touch it with her jaw, and- and it was gone, crumbled into dust. Just then, she surfaced without realizing it and returned from her decayed Sea Serpent form to her humanoid god form. Pisceanas looked down at the sea she had been swimming in with wonder, her golden eyes uniquely able to see all of it, all of the similar and varied dreams that all of the Sea Serpents were having, all at once.

Sea of Raelzun

At the dawn, a new species emerged from the lake. Descended from the fish themselves, these creatures were equally able to survive in land and in the ocean. Pisceanas knew she had to branch out more; Cereim had taught her that. So, much like herself, she guided sea creatures to have humanoid features. This new race would be known as Merfolk and their society would be a largely unknown monarchy. While men were the trident-bearing warriors and the only sex eligible to be king, women were cultural leaders and thought to be just as important. Although their society would seem patriarchal and resemble patriarchy in many significant ways, they also had a musarch, who was thought of as a cultural leader, and could only be female. Girls were also given more freedom to roam, even to the coast where they would often seduce interested goblins, sometimes to their deaths. Merfolk love singing, and thus prefer to spend their time out of the water, but must return to the water to sleep and every so often to breathe correctly or become sick from breathing regular air. Men are often enlisted to the police force of the large stone palace and the surrounding lands or a similar hunting force to provide food for the society while women are free spend their time singing and being merry. Therefor, women are often considered the superior singers and free-thinking minds, as well as being considered highly attractive by other races while Merfolk men are only fairly attractive. Merfolk are not opposed to eating the flesh of sentient life slain by seduction or venturing too far underwater and being slain by a police unit (though the later has yet to happen).

Tixial

The inland waters of Tixial needed their own form of protection. There were creeks and waterfalls and rivers that had their own beauty and Pisceanas feared that they would fall victim either to the brutality of a race like the T-Rexes or the industrial nature of a race like the humans. They needed guardians. So, from each and every locale of beauty on the entire continent that The Sinister Mystery thought should be saved rose one such guardian. A Fae would protect each and every of the most beautiful places, and was bound to never leave their close region. Their job was firstly to observe if any incoming force would be a threat to the beauty of their area and then to do all that they could to stop this threat even if it meant their lives. Fae will resort to deception, sabotage, combat, and seduction if they see gain in it for their end goal of detecting threats and thwarting them; some may engage in seduction as they please if it has no bearing on a threat to the environment.

All Fae are born of their natural surroundings themselves and tied to nature. Therefore, Fae breeding is next to impossible. Fae may have children with other races which results in a half-Fae, generally not very different from its non-Fae parent race, but with an affinity for the natural world. Most Fae are women, but male Fae are not unheard of. All Fae are pansexual. Because Fae are born of nature, they are not born with knowledge of clothes or the civilized world in general. Their skin may have a tan hue to match the sun, brown to match bark, black to match soil, grey to match stone, or green to match moss. Their hair is typically one of the colors listed, but different from the color of their skin. Their bodies are typically perfect but their eyes are always whatever color the sky currently is and without pupils, giving them a creepy, eerie, otherworldly attractiveness.

Starting Post with 10 AP
Alter Action- Create the Sea of Myst, a gravity reversed sea in the Dreamlands with mist instead of water: -1 AP

Create Sentient Life- Merfolk, exactly what it says on the tin, with as many Merfolk stereotypes and expectations packed into one race as possible, secretive, seductive singers, flesh-eating: -2 AP
Create Societ- Merfolk Society, patriarchal, monarchy, musical, learned architecture from watching Goblins: -1 AP
Bless- The Sea of Raelzun (and nearby river) is big enough, deep enough, and has enough surrounding coasts to suport Merfolk secrecy and observation of surroundings -1 AP

Bless- I am blessing the land of Tixial to be able to birth Fae and have Fae, in support and reutn, guard and protect them: -1 AP
Create Sentient Life- Fae, naked, sometimes seductive, protectors of the (especially watery) natural world: -2 AP

That's a net -8 leaving me with 2 AP

HalfTangible

2015-06-08, 07:30 PM

((This is a bit rushed but I'm sick of being behind on everything))

Belle had taken in the strange man about a month ago now. He called himself Amoros, god of love.

She smiled to herself as she grabbed the next bag of seeds. She could certainly believe it. Belle had heard tales of the gods and goddesses before, of course - who hadn't? But she'd never personally met one before now, and to be in his presence every day was... a little overwhelming. Every time she thought of Amoros she felt her heart beat with new vigor. She felt light and happy in a way that made her want to dance like one of those snobby noblegirls. And her feelings grew every day in ways that should have taken months, even years.

"So these go to the west field, right?" Candice asked.

Belle looked to her new farmhand. Belle and her family had not hired a new hand in almost a decade, owing in no small part to her own abrasive behavior. Her parents had died about 5 years ago, and Belle had worked the farm alone ever since. Amoros, upon learning this, had left the farm without a word. It took him almost a week to return from the nearby cities, but he'd returned with a woman he claimed needed a place to stay - a woman who already had a dreamy look in her eyes whenever she looked at him.

Amoros was just that good. Belle honestly would not have believed it for an instant if she hadn't already lived with it.

Candice was a bit shorter than Belle, and had curled hair as red as blood. She was a busty little woman, and though her skin was now smooth and flawless, Amoros had found her covered in bruises and cuts.

"Aye." Belle nodded. She picked up the bag, but didn't actually move. She gulped a bit and narrowed her eyes at Belle, trying to look intimidating. "So... you and Amoros. You both live here?"

"Yes."

"... It's nice to see such close friends." She said slowly.

"He likes making sure his partner is happy first, just enjoy yourself and he will too." Belle smiled. "Though, I recommend you start with kissing."

The bag fell out of her hands. Candice blinked with apparent surprise, struck dumb.

"Something wrong?"

Candice shook herself. "That was... sudden. And rather blunt."

"I find that bluntness works better than subtlety." Belle's hoe struck the dirt. "There's no need for jealousy, my dear Candice. Amoros' love is for all, and there's plenty of it for both of us."

Candice was quiet.

"So what did you do before coming here?"

"... I was a soldier." She replied quietly. "And I'm going to teach you how to fight."

Belle stopped digging. She looked to Candice, eyebrow cocked. "I can take care of myself."

"From some things, yes, but a god lives here now. How long before you run into something you can't fight?"

"Something that neither a farmer nor a soldier nor a god can fight?"

"Amoros doesn't know what a soldier is, let alone how to fight."

Belle stood up straight, eyes widening. "What?!"

"He didn't know why I was wearing armor and standing in front of the city gates. I told him I was a soldier, and... well..."

---

"Nononono, Not sodder, soldier"
"Soul jar?"
"Soldier."
"Sojourn?"
"Soldier."
"You're a very pretty lady..."

---

Belle said nothing.

Candice said nothing.

"... I don't need a sword, do I?"

"Just that hoe. Now..."

[Dryads and Nymphs]

What wonderful creatures, these Fae! Amoros had been considering something similar, but these creatures were too... impartial. The beautiful creatures existed to protect the land, nothing more. But they could be so much more...

He took a few of the Fae in the forests and shaped their bodies and souls just a bit, granting them a little bit of Romancy. He named the Amor Fae a dryad, and the Eros Fae a Nymph. Amoros blessed them both with a touch of his hand. He also detached them from their lands, but left the bond open - he had an idea for those.

"Go, find those lost and in pain. Show them the meaning of love."

Current: 10AP
- 5AP Create Fabled Life: Dryads and Nymphs - Fae altered to serve the cause of spreading love throughout the world.

A dryad is a Fae given mastery over the Amor branch of Romancy. They are beautiful women with skin the deep brown of bark, said to dwell within forests and await the lonely, the lost, the abused - those who need amor in their lives. She will offer to bond with the lost soul for a year and a day - if they accept, the dryad becomes the mortal's companion in a manner similar to the Fae bond, and kindles their feelings into a blaze.

Nymphs are sensual, always-nude masters of Eros. They are light green and seek out the sexually repressed or abused, and help coax them into a desire to love again. Nymphs will rarely stay for long, but in that time - much like the dryads - she will bring your feelings for her into a full inferno. When a dryad or nymph leaves, she lets the mortal's feelings for her die down but does not extinguish them. The person is able to love others again, and has a wonderful friend to remember.

Or so the legends go.

-1AP Create Organization/Society: Brides of Amoros - Remember when I said Amoros was making a ninja-harem? :smallwink: This is the 'harem' part.

4AP remaining (should add to sig...)

Elemental

2015-06-08, 07:52 PM

"So my children tame this wild lands, show the orks were to settle and they reap all the benefit? And I'm not even invited? No offence intended sister, it's known that my children have no love for prisons of stone but still... it feels wrong."

"Questions."

"Why did you set fire to my home and the home of my children?"

"Why are you doing this? The Orks were never intended to have massive buildings like so. They would in time have buildings but not like this. My children remain faithful and attempt some semblance of balance with nature but many of these buildings take it too far. Their culture is different than what was intended for them." The goddess let out a sigh, she was clearly slightly agitated.

"Why did you not seek me out and speak with me before you did this? If you had but spoke to me first, we could have come to some form of an agreement. Instead, you chose to do as you wish without regards to me. It is unfortunately an insult and against common decency." Illnara paced the temple floor with slow strides. "All I ask for is simple courtesy. Speak to me before you touch my children and we can come to agreements. Continue to do what you want with my Children without regards to me and we will have a problem on our hands."

Illnara stopped her pacing and simply stared at the Sun God. She was serious, a protective mother that was unhappy with the stranger who gave her children candy and ice-cream without her permission and expected to be their new father.

Raelzun, The Ashlands, Norian
Illnara, Karaziemia, Namiranzul

Namiranzul bowed politely to Karaziemia as she intruded upon his discussion with Illnara. Yet despite her rudeness, he remained calm.
"Patience Young One. Allow me to answer the questions of my Sister and I will explain myself to you."
He turned to face Illnara, looking her in the eye. Or at least, that's what one thought given that one could not actually see Namiranzul's eyes through his armour.
"Dear Sister, why did you tear apart the perfect lands created by our Brother? Whatever your motivation, I assure you mine was much the same. From my vantage point on the Sun I noticed no attempt by you to seek consultation before acting to change that which you did not like. I saw a land that was too perfect, too soft, and I acted to change that fact. No one was harmed by this as it was before the genesis of your Children and you are much too powerful for even the harshest weather to affect you.
"However, your concern for these creatures is admirable and fitting for one of your station. Rest assured, my intentions are just and I mean them no ill will. Nothing they have done has raised my ire and should they continue to impress me as they have thus far my blessings shall continue to shower upon them and their kind.
"True, it is not what you have intended for them, but now they have been shown that there are other ways. Let them choose themselves which path to follow. I promise however that you shall always have a temple within this city. Even should they turn from you entirely, I shall maintain it myself."

Mynxae

2015-06-08, 08:44 PM

The Shadow Isles

Faelan reappeared above the Shadow Isles after his conflict with Namiranzul, fuming. "He turned my own blessing upon this world against me, he kills my Darkin..." he muttered angrily as he looked upon the devastation that had been wrought upon his creatures.

As he looked out upon his creations, an idea struck him. He began to weave his hands in a slightly intricate pattern, a dark shifting orb appearing within, before he let it loose upon the Darkin. "Now they shall rise up... Become a proper civilisation... And eventually, infiltrate all other lands to cover the world in darkness!" he said with a cackle.

Several months later...

The Darkin amongst the various Isles had managed to mostly come together on the largest of the islands, known as Dyriak, and began to build themselves a small city, or something akin to it. It was built out of a form of sturdy black granite, with great spires that jutted into the dark sky, and a fearsomely high wall that surrounded it to prevent any intruders.

In the center of the city lay the Executorial Estate, which was the largest building in all of Dyriak. The outer walls were studded here and there with precious gemstones, placed there with the inner flames of the Darkin, which was to show the power and wealth that the being within held. Connected directly to the Estate was the Amphitheatre of Aptitude, with which the Darkin used to prove their strength and power amongst their kind. It was also used as the arena with which they would find the one who would take the role of Executor and therefore the strongest and most cunning of their kind would lead them in the name of Faelan.

Start AP: 6.

Form Society 1AP: The Darkin form together as a society, with the strongest of them becoming their leader. Once the leader dies (from old age, disease, battle etc) then a new leader is chosen in a tournament of strength where the victor becomes their new leader. The leader is known as the Executor, and is addressed as "Executor _____".

End AP: 5.

Messy Lamaniera

2015-06-09, 12:23 AM

The Dreamlands, the Steward of Winter

Lucien didn't feel anger towards his old master nor the new one. He didn't feel anything anymore. Nor cold or warmth, nor joy or fear. That was the pact with Anlorem and the Mirrored Church. All that was left was the silent thumping of his frozen heart. Like clockwork.

Walking now among the dreams of the wild Dreamlands felt alien to him. He had such kinship with them. But how could they understand? Always lazying about, ignoring their chores. Or worse; purposeless. They never understood duty and toil like he did. No, Lucien was the most precise, most ingenious and dedicated dream. Like clockwork.

He had to! Lord Mosaic was a mess and always left dreams scattering about unattended to, uncatalogued, without reason or logic. Such a waste of great potential. Such waste. But that was his reason, always had been, to tidy up the Dreamlands and, like clockwork, that was his ultimate prerogative.

Why, then, did them look so terrified? He was no nightmare, was he? Was he? No, obviously not. Nightmares, like dreams, were messy things lazying about doing whatever they felt like. No objective in mind besides their own malicious ways. Not Lucien. He felt no malice nor took joy at the screams of his fellow dreams. No, he only felt the need to labor, to deliver. Like clockwork.

He spoke and frozen crystals formed around his clean-shaven face. "You two are to take these to the Mirrored Church." Behind him Lucien had a dozen frozen dreams, all heralds of winter like he was. Anlorem wished to expand and expand it shall. But first Lucien needed labor, sturdy hands with which to raise the crystalline halls of his lord. The dreams were less than helpful, however. All these emotions did much to bother Lucien. So, as Steward of Winter, he froze them. Now they built the frozen mirrors much faster, much more efficient, with little to no hassle. Like clockwork.

The works were going splendidly. The second and first expansion wings were about half-way done. He had great plans for the next expansions as well, but for now he needed more labor. Efficient labor, dedicated labor.

"Just like clockwork." he said coldly.

*

Meanwhile, somewhere else in The Dreamlands

Pisceanas had been beginning to notice a new presence in the world. Some of her Serpents experiences emotions while they slept. Some of them were good, some of them were bad, but it was most curious to her how their minds stayed active. The Sinister Mystery had not slept since she was born, and had been hesitant to do so for some time for the fear that a terrible fate should befall her while she was sleeping. But the new frontier of dreaming began to appeal to her more and more, to the point where she needed to know for herself. Besides, if anything it seemed like a new layer of depths for her to explore, and if there was anywhere that she thrived, it was the depths. With that in mind, Pisceanas entered a deep sleep and did not wake until the dawn.

In her dreams, Pisceanas was a Sea Serpent, and she swam underwater with the other Sea Serpents she had created. Only, she wasn't swimming in water, she was swimming through a grey waste embedded with particles of water. The sensation of hitting the water was strange to her; she was constantly getting wet and drying, which felt odd against her skin. As she swam on, she began to feel small, all of the other Sea Serpents were growing, and she was just the same, but it felt as if she were shrinking. Then, they began to dance around her, rubbing each others skin and hers. It was as if it were some kind of group mating ritual, and a fear settled deep within her for being the smallest, most inconsequential Sea Serpent. Next, in the midst of their wild frolic, they began to shrink and she began to grow, until they left her alone out of fear of respect. She couldn't tell which, but she despised being alone as much as she despised being a weakling.

She kept swimming, onward and onward, and she began to understand the differences between this area and the ocean. The ocean always pulls you away from the surface of the water, but this ocean pulled her toward it, so she had to compensate the other way when swimming. Also, this wasn't water that she was swimming in, it was... mist. Mysterious, grey-and-navy mist. She swam alone for some time and was content enough until she noticed one other Serpent beside her. She looked over again and realized it was only her tail, but it had a face on it. Something was wrong with this face, it was changing too rapidly, aging... she reached out to touch it with her jaw, and- and it was gone, crumbled into dust. Just then, she surfaced without realizing it and returned from her decayed Sea Serpent form to her humanoid god form. Pisceanas looked down at the sea she had been swimming in with wonder, her golden eyes uniquely able to see all of it, all of the similar and varied dreams that all of the Sea Serpents were having, all at once.

Morgorach was well aware that one of his siblings had come to dream. It was foreseen. He was already besides Pisceanas when she emerged but didn't want to disturb the Sea Mistress in her wonder. From his robe he produced an incredibly ornate seashell as pink as mother-of-pearl. From it spoke a voice like the crashing waves of the ocean. "Sister. Good to see you dreaming. Everyday that I stop to watch the sea-serpents play their coiling dance I wonder when their mother would come to grace this land with her wet gifts."

Morgorach wore an easy smile, but his void eyes told nothing else. The sparkle of his starlight mantle reflected easily on the foamy dreamed sea-water. "Have you come to shape the Dreamscapes like our siblings before you?" he asked then. "We both know that the land of dreams do the sea, and its denizens, very little justice. Dreams are fickle things, after all."

AvocadoAvenger

2015-06-09, 12:58 AM

Morgorach was well aware that one of his siblings had come to dream. It was foreseen. He was already besides Pisceanas when she emerged but didn't want to disturb the Sea Mistress in her wonder. From his robe he produced an incredibly ornate seashell as pink as mother-of-pearl. From it spoke a voice like the crashing waves of the ocean. "Sister. Good to see you dreaming. Everyday that I stop to watch the sea-serpents play their coiling dance I wonder when their mother would come to grace this land with her wet gifts."

Morgorach wore an easy smile, but his void eyes told nothing else. The sparkle of his starlight mantle reflected easily on the foamy dreamed sea-water. "Have you come to shape the Dreamscapes like our siblings before you?" he asked then. "We both know that the land of dreams do the sea, and its denizens, very little justice. Dreams are fickle things, after all."

The Dreamlands: The Sea of Myst

Pisceanas looked over at her brother, confused. At first she thought Morgorach surely must be part of the dream. "I'm glad I could join you," The Sinister Mystery replied in a friendly tone, she had no reason not to. She curtseyed, smiling politely back at him. "I think I already am shaping this land," she said, and an island appeared below their feet with a small but ornate acropolis in front of them, as if right no cue. "I must say," she continued warmly enough, studying the building in front of them and the frothing sea behind, "that this is truly a marvelous realm. It reflects many of the more inward parts of one's self."

Messy Lamaniera

2015-06-09, 02:51 AM

The Dreamlands: The Sea of Myst

Pisceanas looked over at her brother, confused. At first she thought Morgorach surely must be part of the dream. "I'm glad I could join you," The Sinister Mystery replied in a friendly tone, she had no reason not to. She curtseyed, smiling politely back at him. "I think I already am shaping this land," she said, and an island appeared below their feet with a small but ornate acropolis in front of them, as if right no cue. "I must say," she continued warmly enough, studying the building in front of them and the frothing sea behind, "that this is truly a marvelous realm. It reflects many of the more inward parts of one's self."

"It reflects more than that." the seashell speaks up again. "It shows what others think, not only of themselves, but of us. How they see the world, how they treat it. Time here is lethargic and many times backwards. There is very little decay. Most things are still fresh in the memory of some being or another, who occasionally dreams, and then reinforces those concepts."

Morgorach walks around the sand, feeling it in between his toes. He thinks Pisceanas got the texture a little bit wrong, too smooth, too round. Grains of sand are rougher and uneven, but it was good start. He turns to his sister with seashell in one hand and extends a small polished glass with the other. In his hands it is but a trinket of glass, but when Pisceanas looks upon it she sees the sea like no other. Reefs of imagined coral life, giant crustacean creatures the size of houses, deep underwater volcanoes that unleash poisonous fumes and the vermin creatures that feed on it. And, bellow the reach of light and reason, in the darkness abyss of fear, there lay nightmares. Nightmares of drowning, of eight-armed monstrosities that can destroy entire islands, of teeth and fin and sting. Then it clouds and disappears, only a fleeting dream.

"People of the surface world dream of the deep sea all the time. They watch the water strike the reefs and feel anxious, curious and fearful. Their dreams are fickle, unfinished and unpolished, but they are true to their heart. Some dreamers haven't even seen the ocean with their own eyes! Imagine how jagged and broken their dreams are! I can't do much for them besides correcting some inconsistencies." he then turns to Pisceanas, seashell in one hand, glass lens in another. "But you, sister, you can do more. Much more. Here you can inspire fear and dread and awe, you can create visions only the most daring sailor could ever hope to see. Dreamy and nightmarish alike."

Morgorach smiles again, more content now that he could show Pisceanas the dreams he felt so neglected. "In the waking world, the seas are a reality, but here you can make them into a truth. You need but to wish it."

We all know this dance, Avocado. 1 AP, shape the land, solidify the dreams of the deep seas.

AvocadoAvenger

2015-06-09, 03:22 AM

I thought I already did, but I was going to make the island that they are on now part of it since I didn't really include anything solid in this description of my dream.

The Dreamlands

Pisceanas had been beginning to notice a new presence in the world. Some of her Serpents experiences emotions while they slept. Some of them were good, some of them were bad, but it was most curious to her how their minds stayed active. The Sinister Mystery had not slept since she was born, and had been hesitant to do so for some time for the fear that a terrible fate should befall her while she was sleeping. But the new frontier of dreaming began to appeal to her more and more, to the point where she needed to know for herself. Besides, if anything it seemed like a new layer of depths for her to explore, and if there was anywhere that she thrived, it was the depths. With that in mind, Pisceanas entered a deep sleep and did not wake until the dawn.

In her dreams, Pisceanas was a Sea Serpent, and she swam underwater with the other Sea Serpents she had created. Only, she wasn't swimming in water, she was swimming through a grey waste embedded with particles of water. The sensation of hitting the water was strange to her; she was constantly getting wet and drying, which felt odd against her skin. As she swam on, she began to feel small, all of the other Sea Serpents were growing, and she was just the same, but it felt as if she were shrinking. Then, they began to dance around her, rubbing each others skin and hers. It was as if it were some kind of group mating ritual, and a fear settled deep within her for being the smallest, most inconsequential Sea Serpent. Next, in the midst of their wild frolic, they began to shrink and she began to grow, until they left her alone out of fear of respect. She couldn't tell which, but she despised being alone as much as she despised being a weakling.

She kept swimming, onward and onward, and she began to understand the differences between this area and the ocean. The ocean always pulls you away from the surface of the water, but this ocean pulled her toward it, so she had to compensate the other way when swimming. Also, this wasn't water that she was swimming in, it was... mist. Mysterious, grey-and-navy mist. She swam alone for some time and was content enough until she noticed one other Serpent beside her. She looked over again and realized it was only her tail, but it had a face on it. Something was wrong with this face, it was changing too rapidly, aging... she reached out to touch it with her jaw, and- and it was gone, crumbled into dust. Just then, she surfaced without realizing it and returned from her decayed Sea Serpent form to her humanoid god form. Pisceanas looked down at the sea she had been swimming in with wonder, her golden eyes uniquely able to see all of it, all of the similar and varied dreams that all of the Sea Serpents were having, all at once.

Alter Action- Create the Sea of Myst, a gravity reversed sea in the Dreamlands with mist instead of water: -1 AP

The Dreamlands: The Island of Myst

"Cool..." Pisceanas is scarcely even able to say the word she is so enthralled by the wonder around her. The island descends into the sea, which now has a cloud-like consistency. It becomes apparent that there was never a gradual decline of this island into the water and that it was always a lump of sand bound together by the mind of the dreamer just floating there. As they descend, Sea Serpents begin to circle around them, forming what looks like a cyclone. After that, they slowed down to a point where every single detail became painstaking apparent. All at once, each of their skulls opened up and revealed the brain inside to the two gods on the island. But to Pisceanas, she could see more than just the brain, she could see inside the brain of each of the dreamworld Sea Serpents. The brains floated out of their bodies, and the bodies of the Sea Serpents disintegrated behind them. The Sinister Mystery stood transfixed; she could now see each tiny interwoven connection between the brains, and... to elsewhere, other realms of dreaming. After a few seconds of this that felt to her like a joyous eternity, they all vanished from sight with a small burst of glowing energy from each of them. The now mistier water/air swirled around the pair.

"I understand," Pisceanas said reservedly, still contemplating the reality of the dream. "I do believe I have just seen the truth, or rather, one version of a shared truth. Her eyes glowed brighter now "I wish this place to be, this dreamy sea of mist and mystery and this island that sits at its heart. Thank you for allowing me the opportunity to open my eyes to this reality, brother."
I probably should have waited to spend my 1 AP until now, but oh well, it doesn't matter all that much, the fluff and the crunch add up to about the same thing. Anyhow, the Sea of Myst is the ocean layer or the Dreamlands. Myst means both "mist" and "mystery" in this case. There is one island on it, which contains some solid ground and often a structure or series of meaningful objects depending on the dreamer.

Razade

2015-06-09, 03:43 AM

[The Corpse Hives]

Across, and under, the two grand continents the Corpse Hives continued to buzz and move as they cleared out yet more of the ground underneath the lands of the living. Dirt and stone was moved to the surface in towering spires that marked their physical location like termite mounds and were held together by Bone Weaver Silk and yet more skeletons that bound the pale dirt fast. Each Corpse Hive differed above as below, the winding tunnels leading to massive underground caves lit only by simple luminescent fungi though the purpose for the dead was unclear for they did not need the light of the living to see. At the center of each was the largest of caves, a collective pool of rotting flesh and stripped bone where these fungi were grown the knowledge gleaned from the Orks of the surface. Some Bone Weavers were even implanted with these glowing fungi which traveled to the surface to plant them along the outer limits of their massive towers. Another improvement to the Hives were large pits where animals were kept, allowed to go wild and fed on lichens and moses until they were harvested and thrown into the collective pit to add to the every fluctuating mass. The Hives were devoid of culture or art for the Dead cared only for function and the Breath held no knowledge of beauty or worth save that which was to be known yet the Bone Weavers kept the tunnels clean and wood and stone began to find their way into the corridors in the form of slab like steps as if awaiting feet that could not travel on their web.

But this pit served another purpose for as the dead collected bodies they continued to swell their numbers and the roles of each unit slowly began to crystallize. The skeletons of the living races were used to build and excavate, minerals and precious stones tucked aside and left unrefined for the Dead knew not how to process them nor cared to use the wealth of the earth though this method was not perfect and much of the minerals and metals found their way crude built into the towers. Those skeletons built into the tower served another purpose, acting as the eyes of the Hive and as an early warning system for the Hive. The Bone Weavers oversaw their skeletal crews and worked in the collective pits building more of their kind and weaving the bones to small to form skeletons of their own into the tunnels and halls of the Hive itself. The Bone Weavers scuttled across the dark corridors of their home carting rotting flesh and plants to the many holding pens and secondary reserve rooms when the pits were overflowing. The oldest of the Bone Weavers also oversaw the "birth" of more of their kind, a far more refined process than in times past. These Elder Weavers were built into their Hive, legs removed and thoraxes coated in copious rot and silk as their arms were replaced with ever larger pieces. They would weave the flesh of both Speech Weaver and Bone Weaver alike, breathing in the breath into their creations until they were able to walk on their own and add to the Corpse Hive Proper. The Speech Weavers yet remained rare, each Hive continuing to weave and build their Speakers to accommodate the other species on the land masses they shared. Aromatic plants were woven into simple robes made of fur and crudely tanned hides to hide the smell of the dead and better woven muscle were worked under their cold flesh so they could more accurately mimic the species they encountered. When not in use above ground the Speakers sat around the communal refuse pile, reinforcing and expanding the mental reach of the Hive.

But most peculiar of all were the shrines the Undead built within their hives for the Breath was the voice of Yen'Shi and the Dead and Once Living were under it's purview. Great Bones were hung above the central point of the hive in alien and unfathomable shapes, faces of draconic beasts and yet stranger things dangled in the gloom as if overseeing the multitude that worked below. Though the Dead did not pray a guard of Bone Weavers was always present among the hanging "decoration" always adding to the constructions until each took on a full shape. Al'Hiral stretched out with a mockery of wings and held five "heads" that loomed with massive teeth. Al'Zarub looked what best could be described as a tropical plant made of bone and shreds of rotten flesh while Al'Shiraz appeared almost humanoid in a raiment of flesh and viscera. Most peculiar of all was Al'Azur which seemed a sequence of repeating helixs woven from the skulls of creatures large and small. Each was cared for to the utmost by the Corpse Hives, Bone Weavers and Speakers alike integrated to keep the rotting flesh from decaying completely with their Breath. If the Dead could feel pride it was obvious these figureheads sat both literally and figuratively at the center of the Hives.

Zale

2015-06-09, 04:09 AM

The throng of undead stop as they view what might easily be mistaken as a falling star, the Speech Weaver moving forward as the odd light regards them. "This one speaks for Al'Anzur." it replies as genially a walking corpse could do, giving an awkward bow in the light's direction. "What Hive does that one speak for?"

It was a.. representative? How intriguing.

This one speaks primarily for itself. Are you a new species, as I have yet to see your kind on this-

It was at that point that someone turned off the sun. Cold darkness embraced the world. It was not like the normal soothing darkness of the night, lit by the distant moon and pale luminescence of the stars.

Total, inky blackness covered everything. It occluded the stars.

For the first time in her existence, the Dweller felt anger. Her fury leaked from her, draining heat from the air and filling it with the chilly emptiness of the void. The goddess pulsed with red angry light.

Her voice rang out with a harmonic stellar chill.

I must put this conversation on hold for now. I will seek you out at a later date.

The goddess rose from the world like a fleeing star, moving so furiously the whipping wind of her wake extinguished every flame within a half mile of the City. The bruised-red light of her form flashed across the continent as she shot like a comet into the Void.

She sighed with relief- the stars were still there, it was just that the world was swathed in shadows. The Dweller still rumbled with mild upset over the state of affairs, but her anger drained somewhat.

Someone had tried to steal the sight of the stars from the world; she while could not stop them from keeping their lights from shining from the heavens, she could set that light to walk the world.

The goddess reached out and plucked from the night sky seven hundred and seventy seven shimmering stars. To each the Dweller gave a name as she placed it the heavens, and with each name a new creature was born in the Void. They circled her in a host of strange and alien forms, as fractal explosions and spinning many-eyed rings, edging the line between life and abstract mathematics, though all glowed with the same pale opalescent light.

These star-creatures, these Archons, she send to ride the Void down to the darkened world. They would provide beacons in the darkness on this extended night, and on every one to follow.

As the descended to the world, they clothed themselves in forms like those that lived upon the world. Over the seas, glimmering sea-serpents swam the skies. Across the Norian continent winged elves glowed, shining eyed goblins and orks moved above the forests and blasted deserts. In Tixial shining humans flew inside spinning wheels and T-rexes stomped terrifyingly through the sky with hides like the night sky.

They shone with the pale light light of stars, not banishing the darkness but, at least, providing oases of luminescence.

Gained +4 from the rollover.

Total of: 10 AP.

[1]Alter Action: Not sure if I need to use this to add a bunch of individual stars to the constellations in an organized way, but might as well be safe.

[5]Create Fabled Life:Archons: Archons would be, under D&D's rules, outsiders native to the Void.

They exist (and are able to interact with the world) primarily thanks to magic and celestial correspondence. Each is linked to, and given life by, a particular star. They aren't able to enter, or exist completely on, any plane in which their star is not present. (Though the are capable of sleeping (and presumably dreaming) and when they die their souls are sent to the Twilight Garden as normal.)

While they can exist in the Void without any problems, they can only be on the world so long as their star is overhead in the sky. Whenever it sets and the Archon hasn't moved somewhere else, they get shunted back to the Void (And usually take a couple of days to find their way back to the world.)

And while they prefer to show up at night, they can appear during the day with no problem: Their star doesn't have to be visible, merely there.

Because of how they work, magic-users with the right understanding of astrology can find ways to banish or dismiss Archons to the Void, and some might even invent ways to manipulate or summon them.

Archons look bizzare and alien in the Void, but take on the appearance (Though not abilities) of other races when on the World. They possess a certain degree of physical strength and durability that remains constant regardless of what they look like (They've somewhat raw strength than things like T-Rexes, Dragons and Sea Serpents, but somewhat more than things like Humans and Elves.) They're durable enough to be difficult (though not impossible) to kill with conventional weaponry, but have no special resistance to mystical forces. All Archons glow with a pale, flickering light that somehow lights up an area of roughly a few hundred feet around them without being blindingly bright. They also fly (Once again regardless of what they look like) about as quickly as a person on a fast horse could move.

They can survive the Void without any great trouble, and move with great speed through it. (When traveling great distances, most prefer to return to the Void and use it rather than traveling across the World itself.

Deceased Archons reincarnate at the dawn of the new year, provided they have served whatever term of years Yen'Shi declares. They are returned to the basic nature and personality they held at the first moment of their creation, retaining most of their memories but losing the emotional impact they held.

Because of this lost of personal continuity, most of them strive to avoid death as much as any other creature.

[1]Form Society:The Archonic Congress: The basic hierarchy to which Archons belong. While it described the basic traditions and duties of all Archons, the newness of the organization means it consists primarily of providing illumination during the day of shadow.

3 AP remaining

Razade

2015-06-09, 04:14 AM

It was a.. representative? How intriguing.

This one speaks primarily for itself. Are you a new species, as I have yet to see your kind on this-

It was at that point that someone turned off the sun. Cold darkness embraced the world. It was not like the normal soothing darkness of the night, lit by the distant moon and pale luminescence of the stars.

Total, inky blackness covered everything. It occluded the stars.

For the first time in her existence, the Dweller felt anger. Her fury leaked from her, draining heat from the air and filling it with the chilly emptiness of the void. The goddess pulsed with red angry light.

Her voice rang out with a harmonic stellar chill.

I must put this conversation on hold for now. I will seek you out at a later date.

The goddess rose from the world like a fleeing star, moving so furiously the whipping wind of her wake extinguished every flame within a half mile of the City. The bruised-red light of her form flashed across the continent as she shot like a comet into the Void.

She sighed with relief- the stars were still there, it was just that the world was swathed in shadows. The Dweller still rumbled with mild upset over the state of affairs, but her anger drained somewhat.

Someone had tried to steal the sight of the stars from the world; she while could not stop them from keeping their lights from shining from the heavens, she could set that light to walk the world.

The goddess reached out and plucked from the night sky seven hundred and seventy seven shimmering stars. To each the Dweller gave a name as she placed it the heavens, and with each name a new creature was born in the Void. They circled her in a host of strange and alien forms, as fractal explosions and spinning many-eyed rings, edging the line between life and abstract mathematics, though all glowed with the same pale opalescent light.

These star-creatures, these Archons, she send to ride the Void down to the darkened world. They would provide beacons in the darkness on this extended night, and on every one to follow.

As the descended to the world, they clothed themselves in forms like those that lived upon the world. Over the seas, glimmering sea-serpents swam the skies. Across the Norian continent winged elves glowed, shining eyed goblins and orks moved above the forests and blasted deserts. In Tixial shining humans flew inside spinning wheels and T-rexes stomped terrifyingly through the sky with hides like the night sky.

They shone with the pale light light of stars, not banishing the darkness but, at least, providing oases of luminescence.

Gained +4 from the rollover.

Total of: 10 AP.

[1]Alter Action: Not sure if I need to use this to add a bunch of individual stars to the constellations in an organized way, but might as well be safe.

[5]Create Fabled Life:Archons: Archons would be, under D&D's rules, outsiders native to the Void.

They exist (and are able to interact with the world) primarily thanks to magic and celestial correspondence. Each is linked to, and given life by, a particular star. They aren't able to enter, or exist completely on, any plane in which their star is not present. (Though the are capable of sleeping (and presumably dreaming) and when they die their souls are sent to the Twilight Garden as normal.)

While they can exist in the Void without any problems, they can only be on the world so long as their star is overhead in the sky. Whenever it sets and the Archon hasn't moved somewhere else, they get shunted back to the Void (And usually take a couple of days to find their way back to the world.)

And while they prefer to show up at night, they can appear during the day with no problem: Their star doesn't have to be visible, merely there.

Because of how they work, magic-users with the right understanding of astrology can find ways to banish or dismiss Archons to the Void, and some might even invent ways to manipulate or summon them.

Archons look bizzare and alien in the Void, but take on the appearance (Though not abilities) of other races when on the World. They possess a certain degree of physical strength and durability that remains constant regardless of what they look like (They've somewhat raw strength than things like T-Rexes, Dragons and Sea Serpents, but somewhat more than things like Humans and Elves.) They're durable enough to be difficult (though not impossible) to kill with conventional weaponry, but have no special resistance to mystical forces. All Archons glow with a pale, flickering light that somehow lights up an area of roughly a few hundred feet around them without being blindingly bright. They also fly (Once again regardless of what they look like) about as quickly as a person on a fast horse could move.

They can survive the Void without any great trouble, and move with great speed through it. (When traveling great distances, most prefer to return to the Void and use it rather than traveling across the World itself.

Deceased Archons reincarnate at the dawn of the new year, provided they have served whatever term of years Yen'Shi declares. They are returned to the basic nature and personality they held at the first moment of their creation, retaining most of their memories but losing the emotional impact they held.

Because of this lost of personal continuity, most of them strive to avoid death as much as any other creature.

[1]Form Society:The Archonic Congress: The basic hierarchy to which Archons belong. While it described the basic traditions and duties of all Archons, the newness of the organization means it consists primarily of providing illumination during the day of shadow.

3 AP remaining

"Greetings Speaker of Itself. This one is not a "species". This one walks among the Dead and is of Al'Anzur which serves Crypt Serpent Yen'Sh-" The Speaker starts before the God drifts off, the assembled Undead glancing between one another before retreating to the Corpse Hive. The Living and their Gods were peculiar.

Hatter

2015-06-09, 07:13 AM

Raelzun, The Ashlands, Norian
Illnara, Karaziemia, Namiranzul

Namiranzul bowed politely to Karaziemia as she intruded upon his discussion with Illnara. Yet despite her rudeness, he remained calm.
"Patience Young One. Allow me to answer the questions of my Sister and I will explain myself to you."
He turned to face Illnara, looking her in the eye. Or at least, that's what one thought given that one could not actually see Namiranzul's eyes through his armour.
"Dear Sister, why did you tear apart the perfect lands created by our Brother? Whatever your motivation, I assure you mine was much the same. From my vantage point on the Sun I noticed no attempt by you to seek consultation before acting to change that which you did not like. I saw a land that was too perfect, too soft, and I acted to change that fact. No one was harmed by this as it was before the genesis of your Children and you are much too powerful for even the harshest weather to affect you.
"However, your concern for these creatures is admirable and fitting for one of your station. Rest assured, my intentions are just and I mean them no ill will. Nothing they have done has raised my ire and should they continue to impress me as they have thus far my blessings shall continue to shower upon them and their kind.
"True, it is not what you have intended for them, but now they have been shown that there are other ways. Let them choose themselves which path to follow. I promise however that you shall always have a temple within this city. Even should they turn from you entirely, I shall maintain it myself."

Illnara pondered for a moment, arms still crossed over her chest before she nodded. "Valid and acceptable. I would ask you one thing. Just talk to me first before you decide to make changes to my Children again."

Dead Contact Part2
Raelzun, Ash Lands, Norian
Al'Zarub Delegates, Banker Prince Mori and his Guards

The Banker Prince stared down at the Al'Zarub Speaker, his turban flopping a bit before he readjusted it and he finally spoke. "Good! You have some sense of Trade! Nothing is free! You can't just take without adding to the balance or you will create imbalance! Ha!"

The goblin pointed a finger at the Speaker "Bring goods! Trade! Barter! Mingle! Only then will you learn what it means to be an Ork of Raelzun!"

Hatter

2015-06-09, 07:52 AM

Darkest Day
Raelzun, Ash Lands, Norian

It was after Illnara's contact with Namiranzul that she walked the streets of Raelzun and watched the Orks of the city, small and large. They still maintained their love of her, despite their changes and they showed it with great earnest.

Illnara smiled and simply watched them go about their business but then, suddenly the sky went black, darker than any dark and she did hear the proclamation. She heard this and so did the Orks and the Orks did begin to panic but their goddess moved down among them. She found the Bankers, the defacto leaders of Raelzun and told them "Gather up some Orks and move East. I will have something waiting for you to help with the Dark."

East of Raelzun

Illnara stood in the desert of the Ash Lands to the East of Raelzun, she took a deep breath and shifted her bare feet through the sand... The Earth chucked and turned.

A great tract of land practically turned inside out, swaths of water gushed forth from the earth and the ground became as mush. Vegetation sprung to life, mosses and grasses and great fungi among trees that were covered in vines. Crocodiles could be spotted in the murky waters along with snakes and insects of questionable size but the thing that stood out the most was a special type of fungi. They appeared as floating clusters of fleshy sacks that were tethered to the ground by sickly looking vines, the sacks pulsed and were filled with a flammable gas that turned to fluid when squeezed through the vines.

Thus was born the Iblun Swamp

When the Raelzun Orks arrived, Illnara directed them to harvest the Illum Sacks and return to Raelzun. They did so and the city was lit up and the Orks of Raelzun let out a collective sigh of relief as they were now able to continue about their business as usual.

Illnara also took some of the sacks to the Southern Orks but found that unlike their Raelzun cousins, they were not as bothered by the concept of a single day of darkness when it was dark for a few hours EVERY day. Illnara remained with the Southern Orks for a time as they huddled around campfires, laughing and telling stories as they feasted and sang through the Darkest Day.

-1AP Alter Action, Iblun Swamp: To the East of Raelzun is a great swamp filled with the classic swamplife critters and vegetation. In this swamp is a type of fungi that appears as floating fleshy sacks, filled with gas that turns to liquid which can be used as lamp fuel when squeezed through their attached vines.

mystic1110

2015-06-09, 08:38 AM

The Glass Cathedral

Have you ever seen a snowflake up close?

They are not perfect.

When they form in the clouds and begin to crystallize they begin to fall. As they do so, some portions of them begin to melt and the symmetry is thrown off. Then a gust would push them back into the sky and they would re-crystallize in a new pattern, until they would finally fall as a mixture of different fractal designs.

Sure you could find the symmetries, but as a whole they leave one wanting. Anlorem did not want. It simply was. And what it was, was perfect complex fractal symmetry.

It would not do for the world to only have one pole after all. And so the Cathedral began to rotate as it usually does.

Have you even seen an iceberg?

Have you really seen the whole thing? Almost every one knows that from the surface one only sees the tip - a small portion, but one very really understands HOW MUCH they don't see. It is a very appropriate analogy for Anlorem. The Glass Cathedral is but a portion of the structure.

If one would step into the Glass Cathedral and look down one would see nothing but darkness. They would think the floor is black.

But its not - like everything else it is the clearest ice. What they are seeing is the earth. Soil and rock. One sees the structure rotating, and one hears the sounds of gears - but one doesn't understand.

It is a drill.

Eventually it pierces the mantle and if one was still standing inside Anlorem the floor would appear to be made of light.

Normal ice would have melted at the onslaught of heat, but this was not merely ice, not even merely divine. THIS WAS WINTER.

And so cold machinery of ice dug through magma til it PIERCED THE VERY HEART OF THIS WORLD!

And came out the other side, and still Anlorem rotated until it emerged and the waters of the Southern ocean froze, and another mountain was raised, and if one would look at the globe now, they would see two Glass Cathedrals, sitting on identical mountains, never understanding that they are one and the same.

And iceberg and a snowflake. Symmetry and Mystery.

Inside, one could see the beating of the earths core. the floor of the Glass Cathedral pulsed with light. One could, if one had years to live actually walk down, through the staircases made of ice, staircases that went upside down and on the walls as gravity changed and adjusted, walk all the way from pole to pole.

One could.

Anlorem, content, did not stop rotating, as the production of winter now went unheeded North or South. With this influx of winter the market forces of the world would have been disproportional affect. Winter could not simply be given with no price paid. And thus while its touch had spread its quantity must have adjusted. There must be balance in all things - that was the Cathedral's promise to Namiranzul.

And so winter's claim to Autumn and Spring declined.

For now.

13 AP

2: Create the Antarctic Continent
1: Create an equal mountain on that continent that is the same height as the Arctic one
1: Elongated Summers (Autumn and Spring have 1 less month and Summers are now 2 months longer)

9 AP

Chas Kramer

2015-06-09, 08:50 AM

Olohimn

Fine tuning
Silence.... the last act of creation had left Olohimn exausted. He/She could hear nothing, but his/her own breath, which now sounded like crushing waves.
Silence... until an almost unsignificant tone was heard... a sequence of notes, like a childish lullaby.
WHERE IS IT! Olohimn suddendly arose from his/her drowsiness
That voice seemed to come from nowhere.... ah! there it was. Right there, in the middle of an unpierceable darkness... a sweet, sad, voice. A Darkin female...singing. Nothing more than a simple "La...La... La...", but she was singing.
There was no darkness unpierceable for the Olohimn, nothing to be concealed from his ear, as he/she was everwhere, like the wind. He/she concentrated even more, and there she was. The darkin was holding the body of another one of her species. Dead. Probably during some kind of combat that are so welcome in their society. Next to her, a winged, diaphanous, male figure, was holding her hand. The girl could obviously not see nor touch Hostro behind her, but she could FEEL him...sharing her load... giving a purpose to her emotions... and with purpose a voice!

Far away, one of da Greenthumb Boys had aligned a row of some big fruit shells next to him. Each half shell had a leather covering, and thegreenthumb was rithmically hitting those tool and producing a captivating sound.
The other greenthumb were working in the fields cheerfully, pleased by this rythimc sound. Fathalnari was dancing in the grass, voluptuous, unseen but felt, only occasionally flying towards the drummer to correct the position of his hands and his rythm.

"... I'm not saying that our Leader is fat... he's just full of himself" The crowd in the tavern was laughing coarsely at the entrtainer's jokes. Hoth was fighting to catch his breath...and he was made of wind!
The guards of Holy Greyl broke suddendly in. "You have gone too far this time, with your hating, Dayn! you're coming with us.", They moved to snatch him, but a sudden burst of wind moved a chair, upon which the fisrt of the guards tripped, and made the other guards fall in a ridiculus domino effect.
The pople in the tavern were trying their best not to laugh, while Hoth couln't hide a satisfied smile on his invisible face.
"Hating huh?" Dayn had the time to reach a window "Hating the corrupt is a noble thing", he stated theatrically, before jumping out of reach.

The world was learning.
Maybe, the time had come to take a little step forward.
The wind of the world echoed with a call. Such a pich could be heard only by a firstborn god.
"Cereim, sister. I offer my greetings. May I have a word with you? "

Markadelf

2015-06-09, 10:22 AM

Messy Lamaniera

2015-06-09, 11:15 AM

The Dreamlands, Castle Dreaming

Morgorach opened his eyes slowly, lazily. He had the taste of sea salt in his tongue and his hair felt sticky and moist. There was sand between his toes and it felt good to rub them together. It was a pleasant dream, not a nightmare! How curious. There was more to Pisceanas than the hunger of the deep sea and that warmed his silent heart immensely. Maybe their father would love her if he were to see and talk to her...

By the window, looking outside into the Dreamlands, Morgorach saw the Mirrored Church across the infinite plains of the wild dreamscapes. It was a glittering sight, like a palace of silver, but all he felt was cold regret. He would need a new ambassador. A new dream to take care of the place while he was gone or to go for him while he was busy. He sat back in his throne, pensive.

Of all the Lucid Dreams Lucien was the first and most apt, most dedicated of the sort. Who could take his place while he was Steward of Winter? Perhaps Delilah? The girl had more interest in dreaming butterflies and eating rats with ice cream then the affairs of dreams. Lagannoth was a brainless brute. Dain was too cruel, Label was too soft. Dame had too much of a knack for drama. Daniel or Lulu could do it if they put their head to it, but they rarely did. Morgorach sighted deeply.

For now he would have to do without Lucien, whatever that entailed. He looked across his treasure room while walking around his palace and noticed a 19th symbol, a 19th god was to be born.

thethird

2015-06-09, 12:05 PM

Raelzun, The Ashlands, Norian
Illnara, Karaziemia, Namiranzul

She who Blossoms awaits, she can wait, trees do wait don't they? Patience might not be apparent in her, having blessed her creatures with speed and the wanderer's rush but she spins a long and wide net. Sometimes there is a point for brashness, but this time is certainly not a quality. The goddess awaits and when Illnara turns to leave she swirls and two branches of hers approach the sunny god.

As her sister, Karaziemia hadn't ever considered the fellow nature goddess a motherly figure and as far as she knew the other didn't think of her as a daughter, left the temple's threshold she smiled at Namiranzul.

"You've answered my sister's questions. Now would you be so kind as to explain yourself to me?"

Beyond the Norian Humps, Norian
Kaskazi Clan

The antelopes slipped on the ice and the clan had moved much slowlier since they had crossed the mountains and hills. The cold had been bad for them, colder than a desert night the elves weren't used to deal with frostbite with such frequency. The darkest night had proved almost fatal, almost wholy cuting the clan down. Now, two wrongs make one right. Those that died both animal and elves were consumed by the clan, their meat partaken and their skins used to keep the cold at bay. They were so thinned now that they could outfit all. So garbed with the dead they advanced forward. Turning back from the unexplored wasn't breed on the free and proud.

The Kaskazi's Anghal who was the daughter from the Kaskazi's Anghal who had firstly embarked on the trip lead the march. She walked besides one of the last chariots (now repurposed as carts for the food, tools and seeds that the elves transported) and was the first to see them. The beasts were magnificent. Much bigger and stronger than the small elven antelope's the moose moved swift and sure with long legs. All the clan worked on seizing the animal and taming it. That was the Kaskazi's first moose, others would come. The clan decided to set there, at Anlorem's mountainside.

Some years later when the clan was definetively stablished Anghal Kaskazi felt the need to continue. Her chariot marched once again, and with hers came others, the most adventurous of her clan. They chariots had changed they were now pulled by strong mooses and with sharp wood sleds that allowed them to cut over the ice much faster.

Five such chariots rode up toward's the Glass Cathedral.

Hatter

2015-06-09, 12:47 PM

A Day in the Life of an Ork
Orkish Childhood and Apprenticeship

Orks spend their first 10-12 months of their lives learning how to walk and how to talk along with other motor skills. They are raised by both parents with neither parent taking priority over the other.

By the age of 5, a young Orkling enters an apprenticeship with an older Ork. This apprenticeship is called a "Gogok". The path and/or trade itself is chosen by the druids through a series of examinations and star gazing. The parents then choose a teacher, the Orkling and the teacher exchange oaths of the Gogok and the Orkling begins his Gogok with his new master. However, this tradition is only present among the Southern Orks.

The Orks of Raelzun had a different way of the Gogok. The process was significantly less spiritual and instead relied on a combination of the child's natural talents and what a parent could afford. The Orkling would undergo the Gogok in mich tje same time period than the Southern Orks.

By age 10, most Orklings have learned and gained enough experience within their field and eventually leave their master, striking out on their own or take employment witj their reacj

mystic1110

2015-06-09, 01:16 PM

Beyond the Norian Humps, Norian
Kaskazi Clan

The antelopes slipped on the ice and the clan had moved much slowlier since they had crossed the mountains and hills. The cold had been bad for them, colder than a desert night the elves weren't used to deal with frostbite with such frequency. The darkest night had proved almost fatal, almost wholy cuting the clan down. Now, two wrongs make one right. Those that died both animal and elves were consumed by the clan, their meat partaken and their skins used to keep the cold at bay. They were so thinned now that they could outfit all. So garbed with the dead they advanced forward. Turning back from the unexplored wasn't breed on the free and proud.

The Kaskazi's Anghal who was the daughter from the Kaskazi's Anghal who had firstly embarked on the trip lead the march. She walked besides one of the last chariots (now repurposed as carts for the food, tools and seeds that the elves transported) and was the first to see them. The beasts were magnificent. Much bigger and stronger than the small elven antelope's the moose moved swift and sure with long legs. All the clan worked on seizing the animal and taming it. That was the Kaskazi's first moose, others would come. The clan decided to set there, at Anlorem's mountainside.

Some years later when the clan was definetively stablished Anghal Kaskazi felt the need to continue. Her chariot marched once again, and with hers came others, the most adventurous of her clan. They chariots had changed they were now pulled by strong mooses and with sharp wood sleds that allowed them to cut over the ice much faster.

Five such chariots rode up toward's the Glass Cathedral.

The Elven Chariots acquitted themselves well on the first leg on the journey up the Star's Spear, which was they have taken to calling Anlorem's mountain. After all, while they all have seen the glittering Glass Cathedral on a clear winter morning, none have had any guesses as to who or what lived there. Let alone that it itself was alive. It was merely the home of the stars in their legends - where the stars would rest during the day and emerge from at night.

As the Elves rested in their moose skin tents, the Aurora graced their sky - a portent of a auspicious journey.

But it was not a safe journey.

The next day they discovered that their Chariots would not be able to keep going as the mountain became steeper and the rocks sharper. They would have to be left behind. Another sacrifice that had to be made were the Moose - they couldn't be taken up further up the mountain, and they would not be able to make the journey home alone. And so they were butchered, and as much meat as the Elves could carry was wrapped up. The rest of the carcasses were left - quickly frozen - as an eternal memorial of this journey.

The elves had carved themselves tools to help climb the mountain - and they had woven rope to tie them together, in case one fell or was buffeted off Star's Spear.

The second leg was hard. They had to bivuoac multiple times when the blizzards closer to the peak became to strong to advance. Some of the elves undressed and died in hypothermia and delirium. Many lost fingers and toes. Others lost ears and noses. Those extremities turning black with frozen rot.

During one chasm crossing one of their party fell and dragged four other with her. Two managed to grab on to an outcropping and then make the terrible decision to cut the rope connecting them to the others and letting them fall and shatter against the rocks beyond.

Why climb the mountain? Do we need to know what that Crystal palace was? Aren't some secrets better off forever unknown? Aren't some secrets not worth their price?

But the truth was that they would have climbed this peak even without the promise of a question answered.

They would have climbed it because it was there.

The third leg of the journey was the hardest. The route that they had taken to the mountain led to to a shear ice wall. This was the side of the mountain were the wind blew hardest. Some of their party turned back and left - even though at this point to go down was to die - rather than face this wall.

Five Chariots had come to make the trip - but only five climbers remained.

They each climbed alone - and alone in their thoughts they thought of nothing but the climb, for thinking of anything else would have meant their deaths. Their loved ones, their enemies, their desires, their fears. . . . all that cut away like so much excess. There was only one thing. . . the climb.

Until they reached the top and saw the Glass Cathedral.

It stood like a star. The setting sun was completely visible behind it, and the structure seemed to glow from a light that came beneath it. They saw doors and turrets made of clear crystal ice. They walked up to it in shock, for the cold and the journey had numbed them. But they felt the embers of awe.

And then the glass doors opened and they walked inside into the empty halls.

Razade

2015-06-09, 02:51 PM

Dead Contact Part2
Raelzun, Ash Lands, Norian
Al'Zarub Delegates, Banker Prince Mori and his Guards

The Banker Prince stared down at the Al'Zarub Speaker, his turban flopping a bit before he readjusted it and he finally spoke. "Good! You have some sense of Trade! Nothing is free! You can't just take without adding to the balance or you will create imbalance! Ha!"

The goblin pointed a finger at the Speaker "Bring goods! Trade! Barter! Mingle! Only then will you learn what it means to be an Ork of Raelzun!"

"This one will give knowledge for one of Brood Leader Mori's Hive for one cycle of the Bright Eye Above. Al'Zarub will then extend itself this way. Then it will come again." The Speaker offers, one of the Bone Weavers already moving to place a small cloak of woven spider silk on the ground. "Is this tolerable."

Hatter

2015-06-09, 03:16 PM

"This one will give knowledge for one of Brood Leader Mori's Hive for one cycle of the Bright Eye Above. Al'Zarub will then extend itself this way. Then it will come again." The Speaker offers, one of the Bone Weavers already moving to place a small cloak of woven spider silk on the ground. "Is this tolerable."

Banker Prince Mori laughed "Not precisely what I meant but close enough!"

He held up a single finger "One cycle and no more! Any further requires that you bring more to trade, not just an entry price but you will be required to trade with the merchants and vendors within Raelzun."

Razade

2015-06-09, 03:32 PM

Banker Prince Mori laughed "Not precisely what I meant but close enough!"

He held up a single finger "One cycle and no more! Any further requires that you bring more to trade, not just an entry price but you will be required to trade with the merchants and vendors within Raelzun."

"Knowledge is most important, Brood Leader Mori." The Speaker offers, a long spindly finger pointing out past the coast and off into the direction of the other continent as it's arm bent at inhuman levels. "Beyond the vast blue plane there is yet more Hives. Massive Beasts that fight in their Hive, slaying their Hive for joy. And yet another Hive like yours, the Pale Hive of Greylith ruled by Brood Leader Ramesh. This Hive glows with light not made of the land and they bend metals into shapes Brood Leader Mori's Hive has not seen. These Hives are not open to what Brood Leader Mori calls "trade."

Hatter

2015-06-09, 09:32 PM

"Knowledge is most important, Brood Leader Mori." The Speaker offers, a long spindly finger pointing out past the coast and off into the direction of the other continent as it's arm bent at inhuman levels. "Beyond the vast blue plane there is yet more Hives. Massive Beasts that fight in their Hive, slaying their Hive for joy. And yet another Hive like yours, the Pale Hive of Greylith ruled by Brood Leader Ramesh. This Hive glows with light not made of the land and they bend metals into shapes Brood Leader Mori's Hive has not seen. These Hives are not open to what Brood Leader Mori calls "trade."

"To you, perhaps." said the Banker Prince "To us, Nature and it's Balance is the most important and that extends to our trade as well. I'm sure your lot, resorceful as you are can find more to trade." He grinned at them as he turned around. "Discover Trade, Al'Zarub or 1 Sun cycle is all you are getting."

"Open the gates!"

mattsdelf

2015-06-09, 09:54 PM

Markadelf

2015-06-09, 10:04 PM

After the T-Rex died, Tim and the others used their magic to have the vines transport the three they had captured all the way to the canopy where they had made their home. The T-Rexes saw their magnificent tree-forts with wooden bridges and multiple stories. The dinos were separated. "Don't look down, big guy." In fact, they had to be a dozen stories off of the ground. The speaker revealed himself to be Tim, who had come to check on Phil. With a stern expression, Tim declared, "You will fight for me. I will ride you into battle."

"Hahahaha," Phil laughed, "What a sight we'll be! I bet our foes will laugh themselves to death on the spot!"
Well, it's official. I have most certainly gone mad, Phil thought.
"You can call me Phil. What shall I call you, O' great squishy pink one?"

Hatter

2015-06-09, 10:23 PM

Land and Sea
Sea of Raelzun, Ash Lands, Norian
Assistant Banker Jorgs

Jorgs was one of the larger Orks, a good bit larger than normal. He was overweight and beady-eyed, young and inexperienced.

He needed to let out some steam, so he strolled the shores of the Sea of Raelzun, skipping stones across it's surface with great big grunts.

Damned that idiot Banker Ragor. Who was he to think that he could just go ourt of his way to ensure that Jorgs could never rise up in the city's hierarchy?

Jorgs stopped to stare at hirs reflection in the water, his great big green form and massive tusks looking quite silly in the tan robes and dull turban of an Assistant Banker. He was meant for better and greater things.

Mynxae

2015-06-09, 10:39 PM

Shadow Isles
Raxmos liked his coliseum. Raxmos really liked his coliseum. So when he finally decided to investigate that shouting he heard before and found the Amphitheatre of Aptitude, he was pleasantly surprised. Hmm, not quite as colossal as my fighting arena down south, but rather nice. Wait, why did I come here again? Oh well, can't be too important, Raxmos thought as he waited excitedly for a match to start.

The Amphitheatre of Aptitude

Faelan appeared below in the Amphitheatre on a special podium that had been erected for himself and the Darkin Executor and shouted "Greetings to one and all on this most glorious night!" as the crowd of Darkin that lined the Amphitheatre cheered, some even so excited that small bursts of flame shot from their mouths. "We have a group of Darklings ready to prove their worth in society!" he roared as they filtered out of the gates on either side of the arena, some clutching rudimentary weapons, others just relying on tooth and claw. As soon as they were all inside and had spread out somewhat, the gates slammed shut behind them.

"BEGIN!"

Some of the Darklings began to roar and shriek in an attempt to intimidate their foes, while others pounced upon their adversary, tearing at them with their ferocious teeth and clawed hands, even going to the extent of breathing their inner flame to blind their enemy.

mattsdelf

2015-06-09, 11:06 PM

"Hahahaha," Phil laughed, "What a sight we'll be! I bet our foes will laugh themselves to death on the spot!"
Well, it's official. I have most certainly gone mad, Phil thought.
"You can call me Phil. What shall I call you, O' great squishy pink one?"

Tim squinted one eye, thinking to himself, Well that was easy. What an odd fellow.

"There are some who call me... Tim." said Tim, while staring very seriously at Phil. "Phil, we captured two of your komrads. Do you think they will be as willing to fight for us? Tim was very curious about how this T-Rex was socializing with its enemy. Perhaps it didn't see it that way.

Elemental

2015-06-09, 11:38 PM

Illnara pondered for a moment, arms still crossed over her chest before she nodded. "Valid and acceptable. I would ask you one thing. Just talk to me first before you decide to make changes to my Children again."

"You've answered my sister's questions. Now would you be so kind as to explain yourself to me?"

"A reasonable request Honoured Sister. I will see to the concerns of the Young One now."
Namiranzul bowed respectfully as Illnara left before turning to face Karaziemia.
"I mean no offence, but your children have hardly tamed these lands. They move from place to place, taking from the Ashlands but never making a home out of it. I saw in these Orks a potential that your Elves lack. However, should you desire it, I can test them again?"

Later, on the Sun - An Uninvited Guest

From his vantage point on the Sun, Namiranzul watched the world as it grew and changed. The city of Raelzun was prosperous and rich, the Darkin were cowering behind their veil of shadow, the Sea Serpents were no concern of his and the glory of Summer had expanded. All in all, things were going well. The continent of Tixial was his next target, but that could wait. In the meantime there was a presence within his Hall.
"Dear Brother. I see you have made yourself at home. Nevertheless, allow me the courtesy of welcoming you to my Hall."

AvocadoAvenger

2015-06-09, 11:56 PM

The Dreamlands: Myst
Just for laughs :smallsmile:

Cereim was overjoyed. "Great! Now they can use magic too! And perhaps they will find partners to dance with, and teach them their ways!" She didn't really consider how hostile the sea serpents usually are. She reached over to give Pisceanas a hug. "I've got to get going now, but I'll be sure to come visit!"

Have you ever hugged a wet, stiff piece of wood? Few have, and even fewer have hugged Piesceanas, but if anyone had ever had the odd yet distinct displeasure of having hugged both of them, they would tell you that the two experiences are quite similar. Pisceanas tensed as Cereim embraced her, and tolerated but did not return the hug. "Yes, I suppose I'll see you around," she said with obvious emphasis on the last word. Around meaning to her something along the lines of not in my lair. She didn't entirely mind Cereim, of course, she found her interesting and useful, she was just far too useful for her own good- for anyone's good, she thought. She wouldn't object if someone were to teach her a lesson, although the Sinister Mystery certainly wouldn't be the one to do it.
The Sinister Mystery had very little experience interacting with other gods, but the one time she had, it had ended with something that she found quite strange. Is that what he is expecting to happen here, Pisceanas wondered as she felt herself nearing what she knew was waking up. In an attempt to hug Morgorach goodbye, Pisceanas nearly tackled him and then stood in an embrace for a moment, not quite sure to do with her awkwardly positioned arms. This was a terrible idea, she thought to herself, or maybe whispered. Then she awoke.

Among The Stars

Nebulecron didn't like the stars. It wasn't even that he felt that it was too narrow, and that he wanted to experience endless new frontiers, it was just that this one wasn't for him. He knew it he wasn't happy as a part of the void, so he decided to leave it all behind, even the Archonic Congress to which he owed so much. He knew that if they ever called on him, he wold answer, but he wasn't going to serve them now without being happy himself. And so, he packed his horn and his best fitting clothing and took off. Nebulecron traveled the stars for some time before finding The Firstworld, saying a prayer for his luck, and then plummeting through the atmosphere into the ocean with his wings folded. In truth, the only place he really could have found was The Firstworld, and plummeting into the ocean was a likely outcome as it occupies much of the world's surface area.

The Bottom of the Ocean: The Mantle Throne

When Pisceanas awoke, she sat down, and the floor of the ocean rose to make her a suitable chair. This throne of mantle formed near the deepest trench in the ocean where she could watch the Sea Serpents. Her subjects gathered around her when they saw she had returned. She smiled, "Magnar," she said, addressing one of the most large and ancient Sea Serpents she saw gathered before her, "what news do you have to report from while I was gone?"

Magnar nodded and replied, "well, we had a day of darkness and a message from the god who made it so that it would be so monthly."

The Sinister Mystery looked inquisitive "Hm," she said, "I will have to thank him. This night and day cycle was such a bad idea, I'm glad someone has the salt to oppose it." Of course, she had no idea other than what was hear in the voice. "Anything else?"

"Erm, yes, one more thing. We found a strange creature in the ocean. He says he is from the stars and he looks nothing like anything we have seen before. He has wings and a great trumpet and he says he wishes to stay here."

Pisceanas frowned, "Surely he is just a new kind of dragon, or a..." she did not want to believe this, "A magical trick? Why did you not simply eat him outright?"

Magnar felt threatened and now tried to appease her and recover. "Yes, my queen, there was much talk, and perhaps we should have, but... He seems to share the same love for the sea that we have. We thought you should decide."

Pisceanas grinned again. "Very well. Take him with you on a few raids, see if he deserves our trust, but don't let him out of your sight. And don't hesitate to eat him. Tell him that his new queen demands his loyalty if he wishes to stay."

"Very well," Magnar said, and the Serpents swam away in search of prey and sport. And so it was decided that Nebulecron would join Pisceanas and the Sea Serpents and rediscover himself, at least for a short while.

Coast of Raelzun

After a short time, Jorgs began to hear a beautiful song coming from behind some rocks down the coast. It sounded like the voice of a young woman with a woodwind accompaniment; however, the song had scarcely started before it stopped. "Is someone there?" a voice called out. Then, two voices worth of feminine giggling could be heard from the spot where the singing was coming from.

Georgiana decided to spend the afternoon making music with her elder sister, Jeyne. They were both Merwoman youth of 15 and 17. They were both bare-chested, but Georgiana wore her goldenrod hair to her waist and lose, and her sister typically wore a necklace with fishbones strung from it. Many of these fishbones could be used as flutes, which she used to accompany Georgiana's singing. Jeyne had darker hair and wore it short, but she had the kind of face to not make that kind of haircut look altogether bad. The pair had only started their first song when Georgiana heard a rock splash into the water, so she stopped the song and called out. "Maybe it's a maan," Jeyne whispered to her sister, teasingly, then they both laughed girlishly.

Razade

2015-06-09, 11:57 PM

"To you, perhaps." said the Banker Prince "To us, Nature and it's Balance is the most important and that extends to our trade as well. I'm sure your lot, resorceful as you are can find more to trade." He grinned at them as he turned around. "Discover Trade, Al'Zarub or 1 Sun cycle is all you are getting."

"Open the gates!"

The Dead say nothing, scuttling into the city. They abide by their day long grant though by morning as close to an approximation of a Goblin Building can be seen off into the hazey distance of the Ash Lands.

The Dead Return
[The City of Greylith]

On the second Shadowed Day the Dead return to the City Walls of Greylith, in much greater numbers than before though only the lone Speech Weaver walked with their larger mass of Bone Weavers. However unlike before they did not come empty handed, instead each of the spiderlike undead carried a large sack far larger than even a regular human. They stand in silence as before though make no move to further ascend the wall.

Hatter

2015-06-10, 12:08 AM

Coast of Raelzun, Ash Lands, Norian
Assisstant Banker Jorgs, Jeyne, Georgiana

Jorgs followed the sound of the giggling, sounded like Elves. Ork girls didn't have that laugh, they snorted or in the case of the smaller Goblin Orks, they almost sounded like they were shrieking.

He rounded the corner and he stood dumbfounded. "Wha' in Da Mudda?" He muttered as he stood transfixed upon the sight, 2 girls whom almost looked like the elves but also looked like....fish?

He had heard the bedtime stories about the fish people like every other Orkling in Raelzun has but this? What's this? They are supposed to be a myth!

AvocadoAvenger

2015-06-10, 12:13 AM

Hatter

2015-06-10, 12:24 AM

Coast of Raelzun

Georgiana twirled her hair on her finger and smiled, giggling lightly. She wasn't expecting to see Jorgs, either, though not as much as he wasn't expecting to see them.

"Don't act like you've never seen a Merwoman before," Jeyne said, making playful fun of his dumbfounded expression. "You know I bet we're practically neighbors."

"Huh? Neighbah? How joo gonna be Jorgs' neighbah? Jorg not living in sea. Sea be havin' big snakes dat don' like Orks." He grunted, still largely unable to remove his eyes from the merwomen. He could not understand why. They were even uglier than the elves but why then was he drawn to them? Were they using magic? Couldn't be... Could it?

AvocadoAvenger

2015-06-10, 12:43 AM

"Huh? Neighbah? How joo gonna be Jorgs' neighbah? Jorg not living in sea. Sea be havin' big snakes dat don' like Orks." He grunted, still largely unable to remove his eyes from the merwomen. He could not understand why. They were even uglier than the elves but why then was he drawn to them? Were they using magic? Couldn't be... Could it?

The girls looked at each other, then back at him. "No, silly, of course you don't live in the sea, I think you'd know if you did," Jeyne said, "but we don't live with snakes that get to be all that big in the Sea of Raelzun." "None that I've ever seen, anyways," Georgiana chimed in. "And snakes aren't smart, besides. I've never known them to attack one creature over another."

Georgiana, feeling his gaze, folded her arms across her chest, leaned back against the nearby rock, and gave him a look. "Are you looking a something?"

SpeedWitch

2015-06-10, 12:51 AM

On the second Shadowed Day the Dead return to the City Walls of Greylith, in much greater numbers than before though only the lone Speech Weaver walked with their larger mass of Bone Weavers. However unlike before they did not come empty handed, instead each of the spiderlike undead carried a large sack far larger than even a regular human. They stand in silence as before though make no move to further ascend the wall.
The Dead Return
[The City of Greylith]

This time, the city was ready for the dark. Large blazes of fire were lit all across the city, especially along the walls, and glowstone lay under every bridge and gate. Even the Godsword helped with the lighting, reflecting the glow of the city onto itself. Guards were patrolling the streets in larger numbers, and several mirrors have been placed along the walls to assist as spotlights in case of an attack at night. The strange stars moving through the night sky were a huge boon as well, even if they scared citizens a little bit. As a final precaution, torches were lit all along the road leading into the farms and wilds below, most abandoned for the double-night by those who counted themselves with Greylith.

And yet the Bone Weavers weren't spotted until they were merely two-hundred feet away.

The Captain of the Wall Guard took out his Rex-horn and blew. Citizens fled back to their homes, and soldiers rushed to the gates clearing a path for their king in the crowded city streets (accidentally knocking a guard over, who released the grip of a criminal he had encountered and shouted "Damn you, Dayn!"). Once the weavers came into view, the Captain addressed them, praying backup would arrive quickly, and that the light would be good enough for the ballistas aim.

"Hold, Weavers! You stand once more before Greylith, in aggressively large numbers, and on the cursed Day of Darkness, in which no one is allowed entry. What is the reason for this intrusion?"

Razade

2015-06-10, 01:16 AM

The Dead Return
[The City of Greylith]

The Speaker stops with a much more articulated bow than before, seeming much more alive and spry as it motions for one of the many Bone Weavers to step forward where it upends the bag in a shower of bright gems mostly covered in rock yet some still twinkled from the city's firelight and the light of the Archons that glimmered above. "This one comes to speak with Brood Leader Ramesh. It wishes to trade. It was not aware that the night caused this reaction, it will not forget. It will wait until the Bright Eye returns. Here."

Messy Lamaniera

2015-06-10, 01:54 AM

The Waking World, The Sun

Later, on the Sun - An Uninvited Guest

From his vantage point on the Sun, Namiranzul watched the world as it grew and changed. The city of Raelzun was prosperous and rich, the Darkin were cowering behind their veil of shadow, the Sea Serpents were no concern of his and the glory of Summer had expanded. All in all, things were going well. The continent of Tixial was his next target, but that could wait. In the meantime there was a presence within his Hall.
"Dear Brother. I see you have made yourself at home. Nevertheless, allow me the courtesy of welcoming you to my Hall."

Out of the illuminated blindness of the sun's surface came a kaleidoscopic figure. Morgorach smiled at his brother's honest impatience. He spoke not with his voice, for it was too loud even besides the roaring furnace of the sun.

The voice came from a dreamed star so small it fit snugly into Morgorach's hand. "I found many of these. Small, stunted things that are the dreams of creatures that have never seen the sun or don't dare look directly at it. All they ever want to be, these small poor things, is to be just like your sun, brother."

The dream god handed out the small fragile thing to Namiranzul. It felt like dying embers, burning bright but not as bright as they could burn. "Careful" it said in his gargantuan fiery hands "It breaks easily."

Inside the minuscule star Namiranzul also saw a world without a sun, without stars. A world filled with mockeries and mimicries, but hardly the real deal. "It is a sad truth that people hardly dream of the sun as the sun should be; imperious, oppressive and ever present. They think of it as a natural annoyance and do not feel the adequate gratitude towards its presence. Even on the Darkest Day, all they do is hang up nightlights... Is that alright with you, brother? The greatest creation beside ourselves is misrepresented and underappreciated in the eyes of mortals."

"Of course, there is a smooth solution to this complicated problem. That's why I am here. Would you care for it?"

SpeedWitch

2015-06-10, 02:56 AM

The Speaker stops with a much more articulated bow than before, seeming much more alive and spry as it motions for one of the many Bone Weavers to step forward where it upends the bag in a shower of bright gems mostly covered in rock yet some still twinkled from the city's firelight and the light of the Archons that glimmered above. "This one comes to speak with Brood Leader Ramesh. It wishes to trade. It was not aware that the night caused this reaction, it will not forget. It will wait until the Bright Eye returns. Here."

The Dead Return
[The City of Greylith]

Many guards were nervous as such a striking force, and the Captain of the Guard nearly called down an attack twice, but after Ramesh called for peace, things settled down. Well, settled down in that the Captain was no longer shouting at the undead like a starving T-rex during mating season.

"This is exactingly why you were demoted, Jakov," the king remarked as he passed him behind the gates.

Once the rim of the sun had started peeking over the horizon, the gates were momentarily opened, and the king appeared, followed by the royal guard. Two chairs and a table were set up halfway under the gate wall, with the king sitting in the shadows, gazing out at the rows and rows of spiderlike creatures before him.

The Captain of the Guard walked out from behind the king and steeped near the Weavers. "You may approach and discus. Just. You." He pointed to the Speech Weaver. A cough came behind him from the king, and Jakov sighed. "And at least two others... we observed your reliance on your, ahh, group, in the past."

"Or asked a loony king and his priests..." Jakov mumbled, waiting for the Weaver to approach.

Chas Kramer

2015-06-10, 03:03 AM

Olohin

Fine Tuning

Whatever Cereim was doing, she took a break. until I resolve with thethird what actually happened in my last post, I really don't know what she is doing. If she is with the clan, I would have her make camp for the group, and be in a private tent she summons with a spell when she hears Olohimn's call. She would then travel in the night to answer the Olohimn.

She goes to Olohimn, curious about what he/she might have called her for, and unaware of the incident in the tavern. "Olohimn! My dear sibling! What did you want to see me for? Would you care for a dance?"

I'll post, but I'll gladly wait for your other storylines to resolve, bevore you can take decisions related to this one

As an answer to Cereim's question, a diaphanous shape started fading in, out of thin air. A moment later, a beautiful man, with delicate, almost femele traits, appeared in front of her sister. He was holding a lyre in his left hand, his eyes were sparkling with intelligence and power. Olohimn was rarely taking physical form, but when he/she did, he/she appeared to his/her interlocutor as an inspiring figure.

Without even speaking, Olohimn started playng a joyful, catchy tune to dance to. Well...it was no common melody...it was the meaning itself of cheerfulness. It was just a sequence of notes out of a single string instrument, but it seemed to give its listeners an insight, on how a woman in love should feel while dancing in a summer rain with her beloved one.
To think he'd learned this one from a mortal!

With his/her surprise, Olohimn saw that his/her sister was a more than fair dancer! She didn't even seem to be dancing alone. She was...waltzing with reality!
They had a lot of fun together.

After complimenting his/her sister, with a satisfied smile still on his/her face, Olohimn decided to waste Cereim's time no longer.
You have listened a piece of the Song, sister, as it is interpreted by mortals. Now, allow me to show you something.
Politely, Olohimn put his/her hend on his/her sister's shoulder, as he/she accompanied her consciousness to see some some important things in the world.

A goblin shaman wannabe, drunk as a drunk can be, was trying to impress his drinking companions with feats of magic. Nothing more than sparks were coming out of his hands, not enough to impress anyone but enough to painfully burn his own hands. His frustration grew, as the other goblins were, like, laughing themselves to death by making fun at him. Until he tapped into his emotions, and used them to fuel magic power. Arcane words came out of his mouth as poetry (...in the sense of goblin, of course..). Magic consumed him in a burst of flame, leaving behind nothing but charred bones. A puzzled expression on the other golbins' faces... "well, tha be impressive!"

A female ork of da greenthumb clan was singing at the plants she was growing, because she loved her so much. As a matter of fact, her plants were growing so luxuriant! They were flourishing more and more, the more she sang at them. The other orks were considering her a little bit "touch", beacuse she sang at things and seemd to care more about her plants than about her tribe-pals. But what did she care? She couldn't help it. Songs just came out of her mouth. She isolated herself more and more, and her plants grew higher and higher...until her house one day was simply overwhelmed by vegetation. No one saw her again...someone thought that she actually "merged" in her plants, alive.

See that? I have given the mortals the gift of art and music, but it's a gift they cannot always control. It can consume them. And it does it even more when they are attuned to your gift, sister. For my power is the stuff of emotions, and yours is where art and science converge.
The spark of curiosity was in Olohimn's smiling eyes... a little creepy, actually.
Think what it could be achieved if we worked together. Let's give the mortals a way to attune to magic via art and songs. Let's conecntrate and sort out this consuming force into gifted individuals, so that it doesn't run wild into the world and consume its wielders.
It will not be magic, nor art...it will be something new. People will be able to sense the emotions of the world, and pour down theirs ito reality. They will be able to change the course of weather and rally armies to victory with a song of theirs.... what do you say?

Razade

2015-06-10, 03:05 AM

The Dead Return
[The City of Greylith]

Many guards were nervous as such a striking force, and the Captain of the Guard nearly called down an attack twice, but after Ramesh called for peace, things settled down. Well, settled down in that the Captain was no longer shouting at the undead like a starving T-rex during mating season.

"This is exactingly why you were demoted, Jakov," the king remarked as he passed him behind the gates.

Once the rim of the sun had started peeking over the horizon, the gates were momentarily opened, and the king appeared, followed by the royal guard. Two chairs and a table were set up halfway under the gate wall, with the king sitting in the shadows, gazing out at the rows and rows of spiderlike creatures before him.

The Captain of the Guard walked out from behind the king and steeped near the Weavers. "You may approach and discus. Just. You." He pointed to the Speech Weaver. A cough came behind him from the king, and Jakov sighed. "And at least two others... we observed your reliance on your, ahh, group, in the past."

"Or asked a loony king and his priests..." Jakov mumbled, waiting for the Weaver to approach.

The Undead make no move even if struck should anything be tossed over the side, merely standing motionless and silent as they said they would. At dawn the entire group move to stare at the gate as it turns, the Speaker moving though the rest remain behind. "This one does not understand." it motions to the Guard Captain. "There is only Al'Anzur. It is only a mouth and those ones are only hands. Does it understand? Does that one wish to see Al'Anzur?" it asks, tilting it's head slightly as a few flower petals drift from a seam in it's neck. "Al'Anzur has learned that the living do not do things for free. It has no need for these." The Speech Weaver offers up a crudely dug out hunk of geode. "But the Living does. Al'Anzur has many of these things and more. Does Brood Leader Ramesh want them."

SpeedWitch

2015-06-10, 04:00 AM

The Undead make no move even if struck should anything be tossed over the side, merely standing motionless and silent as they said they would. At dawn the entire group move to stare at the gate as it turns, the Speaker moving though the rest remain behind. "This one does not understand." it motions to the Guard Captain. "There is only Al'Anzur. It is only a mouth and those ones are only hands. Does it understand? Does that one wish to see Al'Anzur?" it asks, tilting it's head slightly as a few flower petals drift from a seam in it's neck. "Al'Anzur has learned that the living do not do things for free. It has no need for these." The Speech Weaver offers up a crudely dug out hunk of geode. "But the Living does. Al'Anzur has many of these things and more. Does Brood Leader Ramesh want them."

The Dead Return
[The City of Greylith]

Jakov spent a moment trying to sputter out a response before the sound of wood sliding along stone was cut across the winds of the early morning. King Ramesh walked out from under the wall, passed the captain and stood in front of the Speaker. The guards watched from a distance, as well as two figures dressed in dark chainmail, their faces concealed by black cloth.

The king looked weary. Bags had grown under his eyes and new age-lines on his face and hands had appeared. His hair was greyer than steel, and when he blinked, a hollow stare flashed against the dawn like iron in the sun.

He raised his hand and took the geode from the Weaver's grasp, examining it. "What a curious little gemstone," he said. "Very pretty. Let's talk business. What do you call this? Where can it be found? What value do you expect us to derive from it? And what do you expect in return?"

The questions were thrown off one right after the other, in quick succesion. The king locked eyes with the weaver, then looked back at the gem, chuckling. "Sorry, perhaps I was too fast. I'm just so exited to see a friend..." His eyes shined red in the light of the gemstone. "I can restate that slower, if you like."

Hatter

2015-06-10, 10:41 AM

The girls looked at each other, then back at him. "No, silly, of course you don't live in the sea, I think you'd know if you did," Jeyne said, "but we don't live with snakes that get to be all that big in the Sea of Raelzun." "None that I've ever seen, anyways," Georgiana chimed in. "And snakes aren't smart, besides. I've never known them to attack one creature over another."

Georgiana, feeling his gaze, folded her arms across her chest, leaned back against the nearby rock, and gave him a look. "Are you looking a something?"

"Jorgs be lookin' at joor's bodies." said the young Ork in a very blunt manner, subtlety definitely wasn't the Ork way. "Joo be... differnt from Ork girls."

He continued to stare at the curiosity and confusion in his beady little red eyes more than anything else.

thethird

2015-06-10, 10:45 AM

"A reasonable request Honoured Sister. I will see to the concerns of the Young One now."
Namiranzul bowed respectfully as Illnara left before turning to face Karaziemia.
"I mean no offence, but your children have hardly tamed these lands. They move from place to place, taking from the Ashlands but never making a home out of it. I saw in these Orks a potential that your Elves lack. However, should you desire it, I can test them again?"

"So your secret test of character was to not move? To stay put? In one place? And you reward the winner with prisons of stone and high walls around them? Really?"

She looks quite baffled as she hadn't even considered that a sane thought.

The Elven Chariots acquitted themselves well on the first leg on the journey up the Star's Spear, which was they have taken to calling Anlorem's mountain. After all, while they all have seen the glittering Glass Cathedral on a clear winter morning, none have had any guesses as to who or what lived there. Let alone that it itself was alive. It was merely the home of the stars in their legends - where the stars would rest during the day and emerge from at night.

As the Elves rested in their moose skin tents, the Aurora graced their sky - a portent of a auspicious journey.

But it was not a safe journey.

The next day they discovered that their Chariots would not be able to keep going as the mountain became steeper and the rocks sharper. They would have to be left behind. Another sacrifice that had to be made were the Moose - they couldn't be taken up further up the mountain, and they would not be able to make the journey home alone. And so they were butchered, and as much meat as the Elves could carry was wrapped up. The rest of the carcasses were left - quickly frozen - as an eternal memorial of this journey.

The elves had carved themselves tools to help climb the mountain - and they had woven rope to tie them together, in case one fell or was buffeted off Star's Spear.

The second leg was hard. They had to bivuoac multiple times when the blizzards closer to the peak became to strong to advance. Some of the elves undressed and died in hypothermia and delirium. Many lost fingers and toes. Others lost ears and noses. Those extremities turning black with frozen rot.

During one chasm crossing one of their party fell and dragged four other with her. Two managed to grab on to an outcropping and then make the terrible decision to cut the rope connecting them to the others and letting them fall and shatter against the rocks beyond.

Why climb the mountain? Do we need to know what that Crystal palace was? Aren't some secrets better off forever unknown? Aren't some secrets not worth their price?

But the truth was that they would have climbed this peak even without the promise of a question answered.

They would have climbed it because it was there.

The third leg of the journey was the hardest. The route that they had taken to the mountain led to to a shear ice wall. This was the side of the mountain were the wind blew hardest. Some of their party turned back and left - even though at this point to go down was to die - rather than face this wall.

Five Chariots had come to make the trip - but only five climbers remained.

They each climbed alone - and alone in their thoughts they thought of nothing but the climb, for thinking of anything else would have meant their deaths. Their loved ones, their enemies, their desires, their fears. . . . all that cut away like so much excess. There was only one thing. . . the climb.

Until they reached the top and saw the Glass Cathedral.

It stood like a star. The setting sun was completely visible behind it, and the structure seemed to glow from a light that came beneath it. They saw doors and turrets made of clear crystal ice. They walked up to it in shock, for the cold and the journey had numbed them. But they felt the embers of awe.

And then the glass doors opened and they walked inside into the empty halls.

Anlorem, Glass Cathedral
Kaskazi Clan

The elves were broken and yet some more but they still stood. As the old saying went: "climb the mountain just a little bit to test that it's a mountain. From the top of the mountain, you cannot see the mountain." They had climbed too far. There was no mountain left. No cumber to crown. And for what? Many had fallen. Mighty had fallen. The chariots were broken, gone. The moose were just frozen waste so far from the carion beasts that they would remain for ages. So too were twice their number in elves. Five remained. And not even those where whole. Anghal Kaskazi had led her people to the mountain top. Their graves would have views.

But there was still some more to discover. Another place to reach. The Cathedral was magnificent, imposing, terrible. To the elves just another sight to behold. Anghal Kaskazi was little more than a skeleton wearing layers and layers of skin, the first elven skin her own, the second layer elven skin not her own but soft and warming, the third layer was moose her moose, the fourth layer was also moose but not her own. She had lost much, in men, beasts and equipment. She had also lost, little by comparison, her left hand's little finger, also half her left hand's ring finger, most of the skin in her lips, and her right foot was frozen into the boot. She had refused to cut it out, knowing full well that she wouldn't be able to make the climb with only one leg. She wouldn't be able to go down with it. At least if she tried to keep gravity from taking her toll rapidly. Not that it did matter much, if gravity's pull took her cold wouldn't let her go easily, she would freeze before crashing. That image, herself turn to icicles and then snowy dust, somehow made her limp forward.

The other four elves followed in different levels of death.

The Cathedral was real, tangible, somehow the elves had expected it to be a feverish dream of their own doing. A figment of their minds fleeting reality. They touched the structure relishing on the wall's solidity even as it bit their fingers with deadening cold. What is deadness to the numb?

The elven female, at one point it had been fair to call her a maiden now it would be either vile or bile, hobbled into the cathedral's antchambers. Her uneven steps drawing shorter as strenght feeleted her. She had reached the destination, at long last. Would she be allowed to stop? Perhaps some rest?

She fell. First she stood akwardly on one knee, her mind fighting to comprehend why her body had made a craking sound and not a thumping one. Then she was on both knees her arms pushed forward as to keep a semblance of balance. She crawled upon herself. Her body broken and beaten. Sleep, rest, die, it didn't matter to her flesh, just stop!

She looked down, she looked through the icey floor. Deep into the world. There was fire and flame there, yellows and reds mingling and mixing, an autumn's palette hiding under the flaming blue. But there was another thing. A thing that caught her eye. Something that made her cry frozen tears that bit hard on her checks. Something that made her remember, elves do not stop. Elves do move. It was a primeval concept. A core part of her. It was her essence. And it was what she was when she was alone in the dark with no one to see. Now in the dessert darkness it was what lit her.

She looked down, at what had reminded her of her essence. Of her being. It was a wheel, a circle, not unlike the one's the matron goddess had taught them. It wasn't alone with many other's coiling with them. As she herself wasn't alone, the other elves giving her support on their bodies. It was smiling showing teeth in many dented cogs. As now she was, bright white teeth in her mouth ready to bite down anything that might come.

Thus smiling the elves followed the cogs and gears in the floor, going deeper within the cathedral.

Markadelf

2015-06-10, 11:09 AM

Tim squinted one eye, thinking to himself, Well that was easy. What an odd fellow.

"There are some who call me... Tim." said Tim, while staring very seriously at Phil. "Phil, we captured two of your komrads. Do you think they will be as willing to fight for us? Tim was very curious about how this T-Rex was socializing with its enemy. Perhaps it didn't see it that way.

The Amphitheatre of Aptitude

Faelan appeared below in the Amphitheatre on a special podium that had been erected for himself and the Darkin Executor and shouted "Greetings to one and all on this most glorious night!" as the crowd of Darkin that lined the Amphitheatre cheered, some even so excited that small bursts of flame shot from their mouths. "We have a group of Darklings ready to prove their worth in society!" he roared as they filtered out of the gates on either side of the arena, some clutching rudimentary weapons, others just relying on tooth and claw. As soon as they were all inside and had spread out somewhat, the gates slammed shut behind them.

"BEGIN!"

Some of the Darklings began to roar and shriek in an attempt to intimidate their foes, while others pounced upon their adversary, tearing at them with their ferocious teeth and clawed hands, even going to the extent of breathing their inner flame to blind their enemy.
The Tree Fort
Phil laughed, "Comrades? Comrades?! Haahahahaahaha. You know nothing, of us Tim! We have no comrades! Only fellow hunters, each one only wanting to steal the kill for himself. As for compliance, it really depends on whether or not they are part of the faction that thinks you squishy pink ones are all weaklings that cannot hope to defend themselves. Some of us are stupid like that. Others are like me, only wanting to fight. I honestly couldn't give a damn who I fight. It's just that fighting gives me a fuzzy, warm feeling in my soul. A few actually have vastly different views, but I never really paid attention to them. They always said things like, 'Raxmos is mad! He created us just to watch us drown! We should kill Raxmos! There are giant sea serpents in the ocean!' ya know crazy talk." Phil stopped, "Well, that last one might be credible. A few good rexes have said the same thing. I just haven't ever seen one myself; I'm a little bit skeptical of such claims."

The Amphitheatre of Aptitude
Raxmos watched the combat happily, This is pretty good. I wonder how T-Rax would do against these guys. The other T-Rexes prolly wouldn't stand a chance, but that T-Rax is a resourceful fellow. Hmmmm. Raxmos spoke, "Who is responsible for this glorious arena? I've taken a liking to it and would like to know who I should thank for this fabulous entertainment."

mystic1110

2015-06-10, 11:27 AM

Thus smiling the elves followed the cogs and gears in the floor, going deeper within the cathedral.

All too often we treat Truth as a metaphysical construct. As an idea. That is unfortunate. For here on the top of the world is Truth. Solid and real.

And as the elves descended into the Cathedral the walls spoke to them. Telling them its truths.

Welcome to my halls Survivors. You have endured and you have grown strong.

They walked down endless staircases made of crystal ice, as if they were walking on nothing. Gears were behind the walls, and they circled seemingly endlessly into the tower. Down, down, down after climbing so high. It did not get colder, for it could not get colder. This was Winter. It seemed that Winter was all they ever known.

You have learned that Existence is Meaningless without Want. Want and Desire are all there are. But you know the Truth of those emotions. You know the Truth of emotion. That emotion is a meaningless illusion. A paradox. Meaning is derived from that which is Meaningless.

The Survivors felt their minds turn white - white as if scoured by snow. They didn't feel pain or disdain. They didn't even feel a need to survive anymore - there was no need to endure. Even their awe was slowly eroded away. There was no need for anything. Nothing. And in that blank winter of their minds they found peace.

Peace and the Cathedrals truth.

For a brief moment they had the ability to see through lies and see how the world really is. In COLD MONETARY LOGIC. Everything had a price. Everything had worth. No meaning, but a cost.

And then their emotions returned - for a mortal to think like this on their own power would require years of meditation and austerity.

You could learn.

Did they truly want to forfeit what they knew was just a meaningless illusion? There was comfort in their emotion. Their was comfort in them because it connected them to mortality. But the endless serene peace of a Winter's Mind spoke to them.

For a price.

But was it worth it?

AP 9

AP 1: Create Class: Monks! I will expand on what these monks can do and what they think later (and if thethird has them pay the price that will be discussed) but suffice to say that their beliefs are a combination of Zen Buddhism and Capitalism.

Markadelf

2015-06-10, 12:54 PM

Tixial right before Raxmos went to the Shadow Isles
Hmmmm, life here is getting pretty boring. I need to add something to spice up the jungle, Raxmos thought for a moment, I've got it!

Start AP: 7
Create basic life: Juresh: -1
End AP: 6

The Juresh are big spiders. Females grow to be at most six feet in diameter. Males only grow to be about five feet in diameter. They grow to be about two feet and a half tall. They spin strong webs, have deadly poison and can jump about ten to fifteen feet forward. They are good climbers and make trees their home. They usually just sit in their webs waiting to eat whatever might get trapped, but hungry Juresh have been known to jump their prey and stick their fangs in. Their poison takes longer to effect large targets. The poison will slowly exhaust a victim until they finally fall asleep and never wake up. The process takes about a day to effect humans and about a week to effect T-Rexes. The poison flows through blood. A juresh will usually keep its web within a 15-foot cube of space. Any larger would be impossible for one Juresh to maintain. The webs are tough enough to hold humans, but they can be cut with proper applications of strength and a bladed tool. That said, take heed! For when one finds a juresh web a juresh is never far. They suck fluids out of their victims for sustenance and are immune to their own poison. If one makes the mistake of sleeping near a juresh's web he will likely be poisoned and tied up by morning. Juresh tend to build webs near each other, but do not share webs. Like some other breeds of spider, the mother eats the father after the act that results in the production offspring.

Razade

2015-06-10, 01:05 PM

The Dead Return
[The City of Greylith]

Jakov spent a moment trying to sputter out a response before the sound of wood sliding along stone was cut across the winds of the early morning. King Ramesh walked out from under the wall, passed the captain and stood in front of the Speaker. The guards watched from a distance, as well as two figures dressed in dark chainmail, their faces concealed by black cloth.

The king looked weary. Bags had grown under his eyes and new age-lines on his face and hands had appeared. His hair was greyer than steel, and when he blinked, a hollow stare flashed against the dawn like iron in the sun.

He raised his hand and took the geode from the Weaver's grasp, examining it. "What a curious little gemstone," he said. "Very pretty. Let's talk business. What do you call this? Where can it be found? What value do you expect us to derive from it? And what do you expect in return?"

The questions were thrown off one right after the other, in quick succesion. The king locked eyes with the weaver, then looked back at the gem, chuckling. "Sorry, perhaps I was too fast. I'm just so exited to see a friend..." His eyes shined red in the light of the gemstone. "I can restate that slower, if you like."

The Speaker doesn't seem to notice or concern itself with the Guard's reaction, it's free hand clicking fingers as the King approaches. "Brood Leader Ramesh does not look well. Hive Greylith is not maintaining you." it states though lets the gem be taken as four inky black pools regard the aging human. "We do not name the things within the dirt for it has no meaning to Al'Anzur. They only make digging harder. Al'Anzur will give Brood Leader Ramesh these things." The Speaker seems to twitch, one of the Bone Weavers stepping forward to upend a bag between the Undead and the King, rocks riddled with raw minerals pooling on the ground. "The Brood Leader will give Al'Anzur four breeding pair. They will return to Hive Greylith in twenty cycles of the Bright Eye Above. That one will be part of it." The Speaker motions to Jakov. "It seems to wish to know more of Al'Anzur."

thethird

2015-06-10, 01:08 PM

For a price.

But was it worth it?

Anātman. The word came to the elven leader even if she didn't know it. As she spoke it she thought a little less and much more. She was gone. She was for all intents and purposes as good as dead. Frozen now or frozen latter it wouldn't matter. She didn't try to deny it, there was no anger left, nor any chip to bargain, her tears had frozen long ago and wouldn't flow. She accepted the finality of the moment. She was no more.

But she was more than herself. At her core there was still a wheel. An engine pushing forward. Never retreating. Only in death does movement end. And she might not be. She might be as good as dead. But she wasn't dead. She was only MOSTLY dead. There's a big difference between mostly dead and all dead. Mostly dead is slightly alive.

She moved.

"We will keep going until we die. Stop us or give us a way. We don't care which. We are tired and don't have much time nor life left to waste. Take your toll and let us keep going."

AvocadoAvenger

2015-06-10, 02:07 PM

"Jorgs be lookin' at joor's bodies." said the young Ork in a very blunt manner, subtlety definitely wasn't the Ork way. "Joo be... differnt from Ork girls."

He continued to stare at the curiosity and confusion in his beady little red eyes more than anything else.

"Ha. Ha," Jeyne exhaled, somewhat incredulous at his forwardness. "Why don't you try being more blunt about it next time," she jeered.

Georgiana's face reddened and her hands shot down, then quickly returned to where they were crossed on her chest. "We're more than just our bodies, you know!"

Jeyne looked at Jorg's body and then back at her sisters, making a big deal about the motion. "Actually," she continued sarcastically, "wait, are we different? I hadn't noticed that in the slightest."

Wilkowsky

2015-06-10, 04:52 PM

Men Outside the Walls

And so it was that the land of Tixial was dangerous and deadly for centuries past. Full of predatory creatures both living and undead, both material and spiritual and gods merciful and cruel. Outside the walls of the great City of Greylith life was brutal and unforgiving. Great lizards and spiders forced men living out there in the wilderness to constantly move from place to place, avoiding preying Rexes and lurking Juresh. And yet Men outside the Walls endured. Still breathing. Still strong.

Perhaps it was their tradition that kept them going. Their belief that the World although harsh and cruel could be bargained with. Surrounded by fabled beings so much closer to their gods they developed superstitions upon superstitions. They began to see the divine not only in those glorious figures miraculously shaping the universe but also in the creatures and forces of nature around them.

South of the The Glorious City of Greylith a tribe struggling for survival worshiped the idea of fortune. They embodied this capricious aspect of reality in form of The Three Headed Deity - Tryglovoi they called him in their native tongue.

http://t1.gstatic.com/images?q=tbn:ANd9GcTvbnRRjNw8PiQVukUpgCci-UDoPhmwupfC4a-N7Wekze1QeWq1

It had a single mouth-less head - representing the deity as a whole - and two heads or faces growing out of each of the major head's cheeks - one female that spoketh unto misfortune and one male that spoketh unto fortune. It was a capricious deity embodying the cruel reality of their world, a deity that sometimes blessed with a rich quarry and other times cursed with sharp teeth of ever hungry reptiles.

The birth of The Three Headed God

And so it happened that he Phoenix Lord, Faust once flying over the southern jungles of Tixial witnessed the rituals of the followers of Tryboh. Knowing well that he had no such sibling and that the desperate prayers of a superstitious tribe were unto vain. He felt for them and decided to show them mercy. The Phoenix flew down to men prostrating before a fetish of their deity, grabbed their prayers as they were about to offer them, rose again to heavens and took three feathers out of his tail. The feathers immediately burned and turned into ash. Faust then mixed that ash with prayers and created the oily mold of divine essence. He then descended again to men amazed at the sight of magnificent Phoenix and anointed the Three Headed fetish which they worshiped.

And thus Tryboh came into being.

"I shall open my mouth and speak unto Fortune for you and your children. And I shall make you into a great nation" proclaimed Tryboh. "You worshiped me loyally and now I shall reward you!"

And the Phoenix Lord circled three times above the newborn deity, before he vanished in fiery aurora.

This is a story of the birth of Three Headed Deity as told through generations of his followers. How much truth is there to it? Only those who told it first may know, if they still remember.

Tryboh is born!

Just an entry story, no points spent yet.

mystic1110

2015-06-10, 05:02 PM

Anātman.

Yes, although in this world such a state of detachment - of cold immortal logic and reason - where the only thing the body sees is reality as it is, shall be called the Vanite.

The Cathedral kept on rotating, seemingly content with the Elves answer. For they were correct. If they showed deference or awe, it would have had to teach them that these emotions were like any other. There was only existence and the price.

Your price shall be a life of service to Economy. You will be cold arbiters of contracts and the makers of hard choices. For you have learned on the Mountain that commerce is not petty coins, but life itself. Each life has a price.

You shall be judges and ascetics. Rulers without a people, and yet there will be those who will pay for your judgement. You will train others in your art, and then send them to train yet more.

The elves spent years in those halls - till they learned the secrets of the Vanite. As their minds became like perfect crystals themselves so did their bodies. As they trained they could perform feats of endurance and strength none could have thought possible. If they could have felt amazement - they would have. They could go out naked in a blizzard and not only feel warm - but suffer not the bite of frost. They could climb the ice wall which proved so deadly before blindfolded and with one hand tied behind their back. They could balance on a finger - they could starve themselves for months. They were more than what they were - and much less. But they were at peace for their is no more perfect peace than the Vanite.

And part of that peace is the price they paid - for they were to teach others of what they have learned. And so they left the Glass Cathedral without a word of farewell and descended the mountain. The journey down was far easier - for they could run down cliffs of ice and jump on snowflakes. Before long they reached the frozen carcasses of the slaughtered moose.

Here they used the moose bones and skin - along with carved blocks of ice to erect the first Monastery. It was an austere building. It was not impressive or formidable. It was merely four rooms - a place for sleeping, a place for eating, a place meeting and a place for meditating. Most of the training would take place in fresh air of the deadly mountain. To complete the training a Monk would have to climb to the Glass Cathedral and spend a year in its halls. Or at least that would be the training here - at the Ice Moose Bone Monastery.

Eventually, in the future when students come here to train; After they master the Vanite; After they become Cestrim, the name the monks had chosen for themselves - meaning Never-ending Wheel. After all this the Monks would journey outward - to the other continents and islands. To other races. And set up their own Monasteries. And there they would be their own abbots, and would all try to achieve and train for the Vanite in their own way.

But not yet - now, the five Elves elected their leader the First Abbot, and left her alone and silent in the Monastery as they left to the northern elvish tribes to see if their were any among them interested in becoming Cestrim.

Of giving their life to the Economy of Winter.

AP: 8

AP 1 Society: Cestrim Monks. Monks train for years at any Cestrim Monastery learning the secrets of the Vanite. The Vanite is basically a zen state, but with an added ruthless calculation. The Monks don't have any goals, their only creed is to train for a vanite. However, once trained they are charged to set up their own Monastery elsewhere.
AP 1 Bless: Monks have an aura of cold around them equal to 10 ft per level and as long as they remain in the Vanite.
AP 1 Create: Ice Moose Bone Monastery

Mynxae

2015-06-10, 07:31 PM

The Amphitheatre of Aptitude
Raxmos watched the combat happily, This is pretty good. I wonder how T-Rax would do against these guys. The other T-Rexes prolly wouldn't stand a chance, but that T-Rax is a resourceful fellow. Hmmmm. Raxmos spoke, "Who is responsible for this glorious arena? I've taken a liking to it and would like to know who I should thank for this fabulous entertainment."

Faelan glanced up, amused at how the fighting was going, and twirled around with a swish of his cloak, disappearing and promptly reappearing in front of Raxmos. "Greetings brother. It is I, Faelan. Glad you like it" he said with slight glee as one of the Darklings below had its throat torn out with a triumphant shriek.

AvocadoAvenger

2015-06-10, 07:52 PM

Tixial: The Depts of the Forests

This could only ever have gone one of two ways.

Specifically, the new appearance of jungle creatures, Juresh in particular, could only either make the lives of those in the forest harder or make them easier. Pisceanas saw fit to make this work in her favor. It only made sense that the people of nature should know the beasts that they share nature with and be able to use them to their advantage. They just needed a little help in that regard when it was beasts as ferocious as or more ferocious than the Juresh that they were going up against.

And so, with a little help from the divine will of Pisceanas the Fae were able to gain some favor with the animals of the natural world. Now, Juresh will not prey on Fae, and Fae may tame the Juresh to a reasonable degree. If a Fae and a Juresh share territory for a reasonable amount of time, a Fae may be able to ride a Juresh, though it is not common. Fae are capable of harvesting web and venom from Juresh, and will involve Juresh in their traps if it helps nature. This extends not only to Juresh, but to all bestial life native to Tixial currently in existence and that may come to exist. The bless does not affect Dryads and Nymphs specifically, only true Fae, although it may apply to anyone who lives in harmony with nature (not exclusive of Dryads, Nymphs, and others; all Fae live in harmony with nature, so all Fae are affected). This bless is specific to Tixial.
Starting with 2 AP
Bless- Nature Empathy, Fae and others are not threatened by basic life, may tame specific members of basic life species: -1 AP
Ending with 1 AP

The Amphitheatre of Aptitude

The Amphitheatre of Aptitude

Faelan appeared below in the Amphitheatre on a special podium that had been erected for himself and the Darkin Executor and shouted "Greetings to one and all on this most glorious night!" as the crowd of Darkin that lined the Amphitheatre cheered, some even so excited that small bursts of flame shot from their mouths. "We have a group of Darklings ready to prove their worth in society!" he roared as they filtered out of the gates on either side of the arena, some clutching rudimentary weapons, others just relying on tooth and claw. As soon as they were all inside and had spread out somewhat, the gates slammed shut behind them.

"BEGIN!"

Some of the Darklings began to roar and shriek in an attempt to intimidate their foes, while others pounced upon their adversary, tearing at them with their ferocious teeth and clawed hands, even going to the extent of breathing their inner flame to blind their enemy.

The Bottom of the Ocean: The Mantle Throne

When Pisceanas awoke, she sat down, and the floor of the ocean rose to make her a suitable chair. This throne of mantle formed near the deepest trench in the ocean where she could watch the Sea Serpents. Her subjects gathered around her when they saw she had returned. She smiled, "Magnar," she said, addressing one of the most large and ancient Sea Serpents she saw gathered before her, "what news do you have to report from while I was gone?"

Magnar nodded and replied, "well, we had a day of darkness and a message from the god who made it so that it would be so monthly."

The Sinister Mystery looked inquisitive "Hm," she said, "I will have to thank him. This night and day cycle was such a bad idea, I'm glad someone has the salt to oppose it." Of course, she had no idea other than what was hear in the voice. "Anything else?"

And now, for the next thing on my agenda: to find the god who gave us a day of darkness and find out if he is as like-minded to me as I suspect he might be.

The Sinister Mystery donned her dress of darkness and veil of shadow that she had wrought from the darkness of the abyss and set out. She figured that the darkened area would be a good place to start; even if it didn't yield the god who made one day dark out of every month, she liked the style. Pisceanas slunk into the coliseum and tried to fade into the background, although it would be plausible that another divine presence could detect her nonetheless.

Mynxae

2015-06-10, 08:17 PM

The Amphitheatre of Aptitude

And now, for the next thing on my agenda: to find the god who gave us a day of darkness and find out if he is as like-minded to me as I suspect he might be.

The Sinister Mystery donned her dress of darkness and veil of shadow that she had wrought from the darkness of the abyss and set out. She figured that the darkened area would be a good place to start; even if it didn't yield the god who made one day dark out of every month, she liked the style. Pisceanas slunk into the coliseum and tried to fade into the background, although it would be plausible that another divine presence could detect her nonetheless.

While watching the fighting below with his brother, Faelan sensed yet another divine being amongst his Darkin. "And this must be the Mother of the Serpents who terrorize any of my Darkin foolish enough to approach the seas" he said, directing his voice below with a manic grin on his face.

Markadelf

2015-06-10, 09:24 PM

Faelan glanced up, amused at how the fighting was going, and twirled around with a swish of his cloak, disappearing and promptly reappearing in front of Raxmos. "Greetings brother. It is I, Faelan. Glad you like it" he said with slight glee as one of the Darklings below had its throat torn out with a triumphant shriek.
"Hehehe, who wouldn't appreciate such a lovely establishment. My favorite part has always been that moment when they come to the sudden realization that they've lost."

While watching the fighting below with his brother, Faelan sensed yet another divine being amongst his Darkin. "And this must be the Mother of the Serpents who terrorize any of my Darkin foolish enough to approach the seas" he said, directing his voice below with a manic grin on his face.

"Oh, quite beautiful beasts those ones are. I wonder if we could make some sort of underwater arena," Raxmos said as he began forming a blueprint in his head. I can see it now. Oh yes, I'll go make it after I'm done here.

AvocadoAvenger

2015-06-10, 10:04 PM

Hatter

2015-06-11, 12:20 AM

"Ha. Ha," Jeyne exhaled, somewhat incredulous at his forwardness. "Why don't you try being more blunt about it next time," she jeered.

Georgiana's face reddened and her hands shot down, then quickly returned to where they were crossed on her chest. "We're more than just our bodies, you know!"

Jeyne looked at Jorg's body and then back at her sisters, making a big deal about the motion. "Actually," she continued sarcastically, "wait, are we different? I hadn't noticed that in the slightest."

Jorgs blushed at the teasing, he grumbled a bit before saying "Jorgs jus' sayin' what Jorgs sees."

He looked around then back at the two merwomen "Joo not has ta stay in water like fish?"

SpeedWitch

2015-06-11, 12:42 AM

The Speaker doesn't seem to notice or concern itself with the Guard's reaction, it's free hand clicking fingers as the King approaches. "Brood Leader Ramesh does not look well. Hive Greylith is not maintaining you." it states though lets the gem be taken as four inky black pools regard the aging human. "We do not name the things within the dirt for it has no meaning to Al'Anzur. They only make digging harder. Al'Anzur will give Brood Leader Ramesh these things." The Speaker seems to twitch, one of the Bone Weavers stepping forward to upend a bag between the Undead and the King, rocks riddled with raw minerals pooling on the ground. "The Brood Leader will give Al'Anzur four breeding pair. They will return to Hive Greylith in twenty cycles of the Bright Eye Above. That one will be part of it." The Speaker motions to Jakov. "It seems to wish to know more of Al'Anzur."

The Dead Return
[The City of Greylith]

Kind Ramesh smiled—a smile calling back memories of the Speech Weaver's first attempts at facial expressions. He let out a puff and another chuckle at the Weaver's comment of his health, responding "Oh, don't worry about me, I feel better than ever."

When the Weaver had awnsered his questions, Ramesh spoke "I accept these terms, though will not act on them here. Tonight my servants will meet you at the edge of the woods. Don't worry about not being seen, they will find you. There the exchange will occur. Excuse me if I'm confusing you with all this secrecy... but I imagine you must remember the fear in the eyes of the other soldiers at your request just a little over two months ago?" He peeked back at the guards on the wall and at the gate. "Strange how some don't see the importance of survival for our kind. Ahh, but don't worry about the public eye. I will make sure you are seen as friends of my kingdom... or at least, not enemies."

He turned to the figure on his right. "Take your pick from the Sacred Servants. Four men, four women, as diverse in stature and appearance as you can manage—oh, that's right, you wanted Jakov." Ramesh looked back at the Weaver, then at Jakov, who was standing several feet behind next to the wall. "Three men and a certain whiny Captain, then. Have them ready by sundown. Go." The figure dashed out of sight, leaving one dark warrior at the scene. "Oh, I can't wait to hear back from them. To visit Al'Anzur will surly be a wonder. Wish I could go, but I have a kingdom to run." With a smirk, the King tipped his crown to the undead, as if it was a trendy hat.

AvocadoAvenger

2015-06-11, 12:48 AM

Jorgs blushed at the teasing, he grumbled a bit before saying "Jorgs jus' sayin' what Jorgs sees."

He looked around then back at the two merwomen "Joo not has ta stay in water like fish?"

Georgiana replied, "No, of course not, silly. We're not fish, we're Merwomen! If we stayed in the water all day, however would we get to hear ourselves sing?"

"Do you have to stay strictly on land?" Jeyne asked. It was hard to tell whether or not this was another quip.

Hatter

2015-06-11, 12:54 AM

Georgiana replied, "No, of course not, silly. We're not fish, we're Merwomen! If we stayed in the water all day, however would we get to hear ourselves sing?"

"Do you have to stay strictly on land?" Jeyne asked. It was hard to tell whether or not this was another quip.

Jorgs nodded "Mostly we be doin' so, ya. We gots Da Fishin' Boyz dat be doin' da fishin' but dey not be stayin' an' breathin' in water like joo be doin' on land. We not be goin in water longer dan we need. Dem serpents be eat us up!"

The Ork put his hand under his layered chin. "Say, Joo peoples be havin' things ta trade? Why joo not come trade wit' Orks? Joo bring stuff Orks not has an' Orks brings joo stuff joo not has!"

Razade

2015-06-11, 01:36 AM

The Dead Return
[The City of Greylith]

Kind Ramesh smiled—a smile calling back memories of the Speech Weaver's first attempts at facial expressions. He let out a puff and another chuckle at the Weaver's comment of his health, responding "Oh, don't worry about me, I feel better than ever."

When the Weaver had awnsered his questions, Ramesh spoke "I accept these terms, though will not act on them here. Tonight my servants will meet you at the edge of the woods. Don't worry about not being seen, they will find you. There the exchange will occur. Excuse me if I'm confusing you with all this secrecy... but I imagine you must remember the fear in the eyes of the other soldiers at your request just a little over two months ago?" He peeked back at the guards on the wall and at the gate. "Strange how some don't see the importance of survival for our kind. Ahh, but don't worry about the public eye. I will make sure you are seen as friends of my kingdom... or at least, not enemies."

He turned to the figure on his right. "Take your pick from the Sacred Servants. Four men, four women, as diverse in stature and appearance as you can manage—oh, that's right, you wanted Jakov." Ramesh looked back at the Weaver, then at Jakov, who was standing several feet behind next to the wall. "Three men and a certain whiny Captain, then. Have them ready by sundown. Go." The figure dashed out of sight, leaving one dark warrior at the scene. "Oh, I can't wait to hear back from them. To visit Al'Anzur will surly be a wonder. Wish I could go, but I have a kingdom to run." With a smirk, the King tipped his crown to the undead, as if it was a trendy hat.

"This one is incapable of worrying." The Speaker answers though offers another bow. "Al'Anzur is not Brood Leader Ramesh's enemy, it asks only to learn. Brood Leader Ramesh is free to take the place of one of these priests. This one will return it sooner." The speaker moves a hand, returning the gesture with it's wig before the Weavers scuttle off to the edge of the forest, leaving the bundles behind.

AvocadoAvenger

2015-06-11, 01:43 AM

Jorgs nodded "Mostly we be doin' so, ya. We gots Da Fishin' Boyz dat be doin' da fishin' but dey not be stayin' an' breathin' in water like joo be doin' on land. We not be goin in water longer dan we need. Dem serpents be eat us up!"

The Ork put his hand under his layered chin. "Say, Joo peoples be havin' things ta trade? Why joo not come trade wit' Orks? Joo bring stuff Orks not has an' Orks brings joo stuff joo not has!"

"That sounds lovely," Georgiana said, "although I'm not sure what we have that you might want. I mean, my sister has her flutes and fish bones, but I came up here with nothing."

Jeyne clutched at her necklace as if she didn't want to part with it. "I guess there's no harm in looking. Perhaps we'll notice something you don't have that we do, or visa versa," she said hesitantly, then reluctantly slid out of the shallow water and onto the shore with her sister.

"That's the spirit!" Georgiana seemed like a lively girl, full of energy, while Jeyne was more prone to brooding and sass.

SpeedWitch

2015-06-11, 02:33 AM

"This one is incapable of worrying." The Speaker answers though offers another bow. "Al'Anzur is not Brood Leader Ramesh's enemy, it asks only to learn. Brood Leader Ramesh is free to take the place of one of these priests. This one will return it sooner." The speaker moves a hand, returning the gesture with it's wig before the Weavers scuttle off to the edge of the forest, leaving the bundles behind.

The Dead Return
[The City of Greylith]

The king's interest peaked at the Weaver's parting words, but he sighed and shook his head. "Perhaps one day..."

The military of Greylith watch the dead depart, some relaxing, others tensing up at their sudden leave. After a moment the king turns to the men and says "The undead have given us their treasures as a token of friendship. Let us not have this day forgotten. An outdoor feast at the stairs to the cathedral will be held in their honor!"

The men cheered while the king reflected on what he had said, mumbling in a low voice. "Otch, maybe I should have invited them... no, no, baby steps there, Ramesh old boy." With the cloaked warrior at his side walked back to the gates and commented to the captain "Jakov my old friend, get ready for the vacation of a lifetime. Oh, and someone pick up those bags...!"

Later, while happy and confused citizens alike took part in the celebration, nine shadows slid down the walls and scurried off into the woods.

Elemental

2015-06-11, 06:07 AM

Out of the illuminated blindness of the sun's surface came a kaleidoscopic figure. Morgorach smiled at his brother's honest impatience. He spoke not with his voice, for it was too loud even besides the roaring furnace of the sun.

The voice came from a dreamed star so small it fit snugly into Morgorach's hand. "I found many of these. Small, stunted things that are the dreams of creatures that have never seen the sun or don't dare look directly at it. All they ever want to be, these small poor things, is to be just like your sun, brother."

The dream god handed out the small fragile thing to Namiranzul. It felt like dying embers, burning bright but not as bright as they could burn. "Careful" it said in his gargantuan fiery hands "It breaks easily."

Inside the minuscule star Namiranzul also saw a world without a sun, without stars. A world filled with mockeries and mimicries, but hardly the real deal. "It is a sad truth that people hardly dream of the sun as the sun should be; imperious, oppressive and ever present. They think of it as a natural annoyance and do not feel the adequate gratitude towards its presence. Even on the Darkest Day, all they do is hang up nightlights... Is that alright with you, brother? The greatest creation beside ourselves is misrepresented and underappreciated in the eyes of mortals."

"Of course, there is a smooth solution to this complicated problem. That's why I am here. Would you care for it?"

Namiranzul gazed into the offered "star" and saw into the world of dreams. A place for the most part unworthy of his attention.
"You are correct, it does not sit well with me. My Light gives warmth and life to the world of mortals, it is only proper that they give reverence towards it and me, both in the waking world and the world of dreams."
He looked back at Morgorach.
"What is it you propose Brother?"

"So your secret test of character was to not move? To stay put? In one place? And you reward the winner with prisons of stone and high walls around them? Really?"

She looks quite baffled as she hadn't even considered that a sane thought.

"You misunderstand Young One. The test was to see who would build and make the desert their home rather than the place they travelled through. Your Elves would simply leave for more hospitable climes should the water dry up or the vegetation die out. I see in these Orks a greater potential."
Namiranzul rises to his full height and weaves from his own flames a vision of a glorious nation. Aqueducts crossed the Ashlands turning what was desert into lush fields, lines of trees kept the desert winds at bay and at its centre was Raelzun on the shores of its glittering sea. A place more garden than city built around gleaming temples. The fiery image dissipated into the air as he started to speak again.
"You see a prison. I see a place of protection where one can rest and grow strong. As they are your Elves could never accomplish this. They are at the mercy of what misfortune befalls them with flight their only recourse.
"However, you should you still continue to feel differently, I will devise a new test for them."

Markadelf

2015-06-11, 11:21 AM

The Amphitheatre of Aptitude

"Ah, I see my reputation proceeds me. It is a pleasure to meet both of you," Pisceanas said, and she curtseyed. The Sinister Mystery smiled, although it wasn't necessarily a happy smile, somewhat like Faelan's smile. "I assure you that me and my Sea Serpents have nothing personal against you and your Darkin. I merely... like my secrecy. I'm sure you, out of all of us, understand."

Turning to Raxmos, continuing the general thought, "as such, I would see underwater arenas as an inconvenience to my privacy. Besides, my Serpents are already savage enough, the youth don't need violent entertainment, it'd mess with their discipline and do them no good."

"No good? No good!?" Raxmos was clearly enraged at the foolishness he had heard, "How can they be prepared to survive without honing the skills of the body!? What will they do when others conquer the tide and come hunting? Will you protect them yourself or do you expect them to figure out the ins and outs of combat all at once when the moment of truth is already at hand!?"

Hatter

2015-06-11, 11:42 AM

"That sounds lovely," Georgiana said, "although I'm not sure what we have that you might want. I mean, my sister has her flutes and fish bones, but I came up here with nothing."

Jeyne clutched at her necklace as if she didn't want to part with it. "I guess there's no harm in looking. Perhaps we'll notice something you don't have that we do, or visa versa," she said hesitantly, then reluctantly slid out of the shallow water and onto the shore with her sister.

"That's the spirit!" Georgiana seemed like a lively girl, full of energy, while Jeyne was more prone to brooding and sass.

"Good! Good!" Sad Jorgs as he rubbed his chubby little hands together. "Joo go talks ter othas too! Joo let dem be knowin' ta come trade!"

The Ork grinned a wide grin as he took a seat on a nearby rock with a grunt. "Ma name be Jorgs. Ah be a Assistan' Banka." He dug into his pocket and pulled out a small pouch and rubbed it between his fingers a little bit.

Shadowy Meetings
Shadow Isle
Illnara

Illnara appeared on the shores of the Shadow Isle. She moved down and among the Isle's inhabitants. She observed the raw savagery and the destruction wrought by their kind both against each other and the environment that surrounded them.

These were definitely not her Orks. These creatures did not live in balance, they lived in the extreme of darkness.

She came to a stop when she looked up and saw the Amphitheater. She heard the roars and the cheers. The goddess remained relatively still and watched from a distance.

thethird

2015-06-11, 12:04 PM

"You see a prison. I see a place of protection where one can rest and grow strong. As they are your Elves could never accomplish this. They are at the mercy of what misfortune befalls them with flight their only recourse.
"However, you should you still continue to feel differently, I will devise a new test for them."

Karaziemia shakes her head and waves at the image conjured by the sun god. She changes it, making it blossom into more. At first it shows the image borders, showing still rocky desert beyond the kept gardens. The desert then grows out of focus turning small as the vision now encompass the whole continent, with lush green at the south, desert at the central north, the swamps, the inner sea... The image keeps turning larger as it now encompasses the nearby islands. The sea is now depicted too, and the other continent and large landmasses. Soon the world is fully pictured. But it doesn't stop there, it keeps going, the sun itself becomes small when Karaziemia shows the sun god the galaxy, the universe, or at least so many stars to make the point moot. Nothing can be seen anymore of the desert.

"You think so small for someone with such a mouth. Elves were born at the south, within forest, lush and green. They won't depart the desert for greener pastures, they hail from them. They won't turn the desert into gardens, as elves aren't fit to staying put nor deserts are fit for gardening. It is their nature. And they shall be loved and respected for their nature. In what you are right though is that some elves will ultimately depart. The desert breeds strength and character, teaches speed and survival. Those are necessary skills and the elves do partake on them. They will raise many young among the desert to ensure they learn well. But if you expect my children to be kept from creation you will need to jail them."

Ice Moose Bone Monastery
Cestrim, Rabten

The excitement upon the initiates was a hard contrast with the more callous bearing of the acolytes. Yet the acolytes strict overcompensating frowns had nothing on the cold frugality of the cultist. And those cultist couldn't hold a candle in impassivity against the now ordained monks.

Rabten had been an initiate, an acolyte, a cultist, and was soon to be a monk. His back was bare, exposed to the inclemences, his skin was pale much whiter than the desert elves, his hair was being shaved by a fellow monk's blade. The cut wasn't perfect and at some points blood would trail if it didn't freeze and clot immediately. Pain was inexistant. His back was being marked, two older monks were lavorously scraping precious gold leaf into him. The nascent tattoo was a wheel, with eight spokes, always moving.

Rabten was fortunate, he didn't felt so for emotion hold little sway in his thoughts, he was marked as one of the first group of priests that would embark on the long journey. He along with eighteen other monks would go to the desert elves.

Messy Lamaniera

2015-06-11, 12:21 PM

The Waking World, The Sun

Namiranzul gazed into the offered "star" and saw into the world of dreams. A place for the most part unworthy of his attention.
"You are correct, it does not sit well with me. My Light gives warmth and life to the world of mortals, it is only proper that they give reverence towards it and me, both in the waking world and the world of dreams."
He looked back at Morgorach.
"What is it you propose Brother?"

Morgorach smiled wide and open. The dreamed star spoke again. "Just that you bless the Dreamlands as you blessed the waking world. All I ask is that you dream of a sun like the sun is supposed to be." The Mosaic then offered his hand to Namiranzul and he knew that shaking hands with the Dreamer God would seal the deal.

Shake this poor sinner's hand.
Only a small quantifier, 1 AP to shape the dreamscape, giving it scorching sunlight in the proper way, not the pathetic dreamed type by mortals. But the one dreamed by Burning God itself.

AvocadoAvenger

2015-06-11, 02:17 PM

The Amphitheater of Aptitude

"If such an unfortunate event should happen, I expect them to know their territory better than the invaders," Pisceanas replied diplomatically enough, but without hesitation. "A single Sea Serpent swims many miles in a single day, and as of now, access to the watery domain remains limited to outsiders. I assure you my creations are quite defensible." Have I said too much? The Sinister Mystery wondered to herself, I wouldn't want to jeopardize any of my defensive stratagem or make myself more of a target in speaking. OF course, she was probably just being too concerned with preserving her own mysteriousness. Diplomatically, she continued, "It's not as if they don't spar with each other and dance recreationally. I'm sure survival mechanisms are far different on land, and I respect what you must do to benefit your creatures, but the ocean is a different world altogether in many ways."

The Coast of Raelzun
Merfolk do not have a concept of money. I guess you could call their current system communism. They could also probably benefit from architecture to some degree I think, and both could probably do well to learn the fishing techniques of the other; for Merfolk, "fishing" is more like "hunting." They can probably offer novelty items like musical instruments and art, as well as weapons.
Merfolk can go on land, so you can invite them up to the city if you want.
"I'm Georgiana, and this is my sister, Jeyne," Georgiana chirped. "Sure we can get others-"

"but what do we say to them?" Jeyne chimed in, finishing her sentence. "And what's in the bad?" She sounded more skeptical about this than her sister. She fingered a few of the bones on her necklace passively, considering which she could trade if something interesting enough were to come to her attention.

Hatter

2015-06-11, 02:32 PM

AvocadoAvenger

2015-06-11, 02:46 PM

The Coast of Raelzun

"Joo show dem dis." Said the Ork as he dug into another pocket and pulled out what appeared to be living wood. It was a bundle of roots and vines wrapped together in a beautiful knotted design that appeared to thrive on it's own without outside influence.

"Da Druid Boyz be makin deze. Dey be made wit magics for healins" he tossed it to the merwomen.

"Sure," Georgiana said, eager to examine this new object.

Jeyne detached a slightly larger hollow fish bone flute from her necklace and delicately handed it to Jorgs. "In return, you can have one of these. If you blow into it, it makes music."

"Some of the sweetest sounds," Georgiana added with enthusiasm.

Hatter

2015-06-11, 03:27 PM

"Sure," Georgiana said, eager to examine this new object.

Jeyne detached a slightly larger hollow fish bone flute from her necklace and delicately handed it to Jorgs. "In return, you can have one of these. If you blow into it, it makes music."

"Some of the sweetest sounds," Georgiana added with enthusiasm.

Jorgs tried blowing into the fish bone but he had absolutely no skill at all. Still, it did not deter his absolute joy when he discovered the possibilities. "Aha! Joo makes good trade! Jorgs likin' dis!"

The Ork quickly pocketed the bone before turning to the merwomen. "Jorgs tell joo what! Joo go get others an' meet Jorgs at da coast by da city an' we can be tradin' more. Jorgs go ta gather Da Boyz an' we be openin' big trade!"

Wilkowsky

2015-06-11, 04:19 PM

http://t1.gstatic.com/images?q=tbn:ANd9GcTvbnRRjNw8PiQVukUpgCci-UDoPhmwupfC4a-N7Wekze1QeWq1
Tryboh, South-West Tixial

The first thing a newly born deity did was establishing his cult. Serkyev Tryboha (The Church of Tryboh) was no longer a primitive cult of a hunter-gatherer tribe, but a full-fledged religious system. The followers of Tryboh would build temples and educate priests, who acted as an intermediates between the Deity and it’s believers. As Tryglovoi was considered the god of Fortune his priests would be present in every aspect of a life of both an individual and a community. They would be there to bless the newborn and ask for a good afterlife for the deceased, they would bless marriages and curse enemy kings during wars. They would be there to spiritually oversee every new enterprise of their community and it’s members.

Dawn of the Southern Kingdoms (musica! (https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=OuhhithTvMI))

After establishing his religion The Three Headed Deity immediately began to work on crafting it's promises into being. He took the most beautiful Fae on the continent and lied down with her in the highlands to the south and east of the City of Greylith. And she was so pleased she could never get up again and she petrified there as eons went by, creating Lyubavnicne Wzgory (Lover Mountains) that had their beginning a dozen of miles to the south and east of Greylith and ran down to the south, down to the ocean, shielding The South from any reptiles that could come from the Colosseum to the east.

A river springs high in the mountains somewhere in the upper part of the range and ran down south through the highlands at the feet of the mountain range to about halfway to the ocean where it turns west and flows through the whole country up to the ocean, splitting The Southern Region to two sub-regions.

Tryboh stood on the northern side of the river and blew at it, immediately creating a multitude of minor rivers running south. He lowered the south-westernmost lands which caused them to be overwhelmed with rivers turning the land into swamps. Throughout the rest of the southern South he lowered grounds in a dozens of single spots, creating all sorts of lakes and ponds.

The deity then crossed the river and stood at it's southern side. Now he turned north and blew again, this time at the trees of the northern South. Thinning out the jungle so it could later be entirely cut out, if needed, for the crop fields.

The Three Headed God ascended to the clouds above The South and from there spoke with his male mouth unto blessing. He blessed all of the female Fae in the region giving them extended powers over nature in the land. They now not only guarded it but could control it to some extent - they could change the weather and control fauna and flora in their domain. The powers of each Fae would be limited to their territory. They would rule over forests, lakes, fields, swamps and so on, and each Fae would be known as a Lady of her realm. So there would be Lady of the Green Lake, Lady of the Western Forest, Lady of the Crop Fields and so on.
Every sentient being that would like to settle in their domain would have to bargain with the Fae to receive her blessing, if they’d like to flourish in the land.

Tryglovoi opened his mouth again and once more spoke unto blessing. He blessed the land of The South to make it safe for his followers, causing the great reptiles and Juresh to migrate out of the region. Now there would only be small populations of those creatures deep within the forests.

And then through subtle guidance of men’s fortune Tryboh multiplied his followers throughout the whole region, leading them to establish villages. With time some of those villages would grow in wealth and power, becoming cities - building walls and training militia. The leader of such settlement was called knyaz (king) and would subjugate nearby villages, taxing them and levying militia, thus creating his own kingdom. Sometimes one of the city-states would be powerful enough, perhaps even subjugating another kingdom, to be called a vysokey knyaztvo (a high kingdom), and it’s leader would be known as a vysokey knyaz (a high king). In the future perhaps one of the kings would conquer all of The South, becoming a vsyeh knyaz (the All-King).

Starting APs: 15

Create society: Serkyev Tryboha (The Church of Tryboh) - 1 AP
Alter land: create The South - 1 AP
Bless: give female Fae powers over nature in The South - they can change weather, control fauna and flora, they are known as Ladies of their respective environments (Lady of the Lake, Lady of the Western Forest, Lady of the Golden Crop Fields etc.). Sentient races settling down in their domains must bargain with them to acquire their favor and prosper in their lands. - 1 AP
Bless: Juresh and Rexes migrate out of The Southern Kingdoms (only a minor populations deep inside the jungle remain) - 1 AP
Create society: Yuzhne Knyaztva (The Southern Kingdoms) - multiple city-states in The South, each ruled by a knyaz (king), the most powerful city-states are known as vysokey knyaztva (high kingdoms) ruled by vysokey knyaz (high king). If there would ever be one king to unite all of The South he would be known as the Vsyeh Knyaz (the All-King). - 1 AP

remaining APs: 10

AvocadoAvenger

2015-06-11, 06:04 PM

The Coast of Raelzun

Georgiana and Jeyne disappeared and returned later that day with their friend Burne, a strapping young Merfolk lad who had gotten off work early and carried a bag of stuff slung over his shoulder and held in his left hand and a shining trident in his right. There were a few other groups of Merfolk that had come along decorated with whatever they could wear, find, or carry that foreigners might be interested in. There was one squad of police that tried to keep to the center to try to make sure everything went smoothly. Buryne stayed somewhat close to them, but Jeyne and Georgiana were never too far away from them. He was a few years older than either of them, but the three of them lightly flirted in their conversation as it seemed Merfolk have a way of doing, particularly youth.

Markadelf

2015-06-11, 09:29 PM

Ampitheater of Aptitude
"Well, nice talking to you guys. I've gotta go make sure T-Rax doesn't kill all of the other T-Rexes when I'm not there to see it. Feel free to visit anytime." After finishing his statement, Raxmos left.

Tixial
Ok, it appears Raxmos only killed two people without me. And the T-Rexes are all fin--- "What the hell is this! By the creator, who has brainwashed my people and kicked them out of half their land!?" Sigh, It matters not. 'Whoever' has clearly renovated our fine land of Tixial to serve his own purposes. The nerve of some people! To do all this, most likely to protect his people!!! What people have the right to live instead of any other people? Only the strong! It is something they must earn themselves or it is meaningless. I'll just have to apply new challenges to them. Raxmos took the idea of a sea serpent and warped it to suit his purposes. Then he spoke to the entire southern region of Tixial, "Listen up, people of the south. As you have driven out the T-Rexes and the Juresh, I will give you a new adversary to defend yourselves against! Be warned, the worms are coming!" Then he unleashed this warped creature unto the land.

Start AP: 6
Alter action: -1 AP: subrace: purple worms
End AP: 5

Purple worms: Effectively, sea serpents that have lost their sentience, are purple, can dig, and breathe oxygen from the air. They mostly eat humans, subterranean critters and anything smaller than they are. They mainly inhabit the southern section of Tixial, but might be seen further the north. All purple worms return to south western Tixial to create nests and mate. Edit: This isn't due to a special property of the land itself, it is merely that they go back to where they were born. Since they were all born there, no other nest can exist without some explanation of how it got there.

Hatter

2015-06-11, 09:40 PM

The Ocean
Somehwere between Norian and Tixial
Illnara

Illnara stood upon the waters of the great Ocean as she looked down into it's depths. There were creatures who sought to murder her children within these waters and she would see them for herself and perhaps even learn why such mindless killing was necessary.

She took a step and the two steps across the water as she peered down into it's murky depths in search of a serpent.

Raelzun Docks

When the merfolk arrived at the City of Raelzun they were immediately greeted by a throng of Orkish merchants and skilled craftsmen waiting to trade, be it in the form of goods, food or even knowledge. The Orks were all part of Assistant Banker Jorgs' inner circle.

Mynxae

2015-06-11, 11:39 PM

"Hehehe, who wouldn't appreciate such a lovely establishment. My favorite part has always been that moment when they come to the sudden realization that they've lost."
"Oh, quite beautiful beasts those ones are. I wonder if we could make some sort of underwater arena," Raxmos said as he began forming a blueprint in his head. I can see it now. Oh yes, I'll go make it after I'm done here.

The Amphitheatre of Aptitude

"Ah, I see my reputation proceeds me. It is a pleasure to meet both of you," Pisceanas said, and she curtseyed. The Sinister Mystery smiled, although it wasn't necessarily a happy smile, somewhat like Faelan's smile. "I assure you that me and my Sea Serpents have nothing personal against you and your Darkin. I merely... like my secrecy. I'm sure you, out of all of us, understand."

Turning to Raxmos, continuing the general thought, "as such, I would see underwater arenas as an inconvenience to my privacy. Besides, my Serpents are already savage enough, the youth don't need violent entertainment, it'd mess with their discipline and do them no good."

"No good? No good!?" Raxmos was clearly enraged at the foolishness he had heard, "How can they be prepared to survive without honing the skills of the body!? What will they do when others conquer the tide and come hunting? Will you protect them yourself or do you expect them to figure out the ins and outs of combat all at once when the moment of truth is already at hand!?"

Shadowy Meetings
Shadow Isles
Illnara

Illnara appeared on the shores of the Shadow Isle. She moved down and among the Isle's inhabitants. She observed the raw savagery and the destruction wrought by their kind both against each other and the environment that surrounded them.

These were definitely not her Orks. These creatures did not live in balance, they lived in the extreme of darkness.

She came to a stop when she looked up and saw the Amphitheater. She heard the roars and the cheers. The goddess remained relatively still and watched from a distance.

The Amphitheater of Aptitude

"If such an unfortunate event should happen, I expect them to know their territory better than the invaders," Pisceanas replied diplomatically enough, but without hesitation. "A single Sea Serpent swims many miles in a single day, and as of now, access to the watery domain remains limited to outsiders. I assure you my creations are quite defensible." Have I said too much? The Sinister Mystery wondered to herself, I wouldn't want to jeopardize any of my defensive stratagem or make myself more of a target in speaking. OF course, she was probably just being too concerned with preserving her own mysteriousness. Diplomatically, she continued, "It's not as if they don't spar with each other and dance recreationally. I'm sure survival mechanisms are far different on land, and I respect what you must do to benefit your creatures, but the ocean is a different world altogether in many ways."

Amphitheatre of Aptitude
The Shadow Isles
Faelan, Illnara, Pisceanas, Raxmos

Faelan watched with amusement as his siblings squabbled amongst themselves until Raxmos decided to leave before he and Pisceanas were to get somewhat violent, feigning off worrying about his creations, causing Faelan to roll his eyes dramatically. "Oh of course that's the reason, couldn't be anything else could it?" he said sarcastically.

He nodded at Pisceanas' last comment. "Correct. I do like my secrecy, for my main strengths tend to lean towards subterfuge and stealth" he said with a slight yawn. "Not that I can exactly hide from Namiranzul and his blasted sun without him bombarding my creations" he said with a hint of anger at the memory of the great beams of light blasting away at his lands and his people.

As Faelan sensed even yet another presence, he sighed and lit up Illnara by summoning a small orb of flame above her head. "Yes sister? What is it you wish to speak to me of?" he said bluntly. "So many of my siblings are here... Why not call me to them instead of them all coming here and bombarding me all at once?" he thought with annoyance.

Hatter

2015-06-12, 12:15 AM

Amphitheatre of Aptitude

The Harvest Lady did not appear to have much to say. She stared at Faelan for a moment, unthreatening but apparently also unwilling to communicate. She shook her head as if to say there was not anything that she wanted and then she took a step to her left and walked into a tree, merging and disappearing.

Razade

2015-06-12, 12:59 AM

The Dead Return
[The City of Greylith]

The king's interest peaked at the Weaver's parting words, but he sighed and shook his head. "Perhaps one day..."

The military of Greylith watch the dead depart, some relaxing, others tensing up at their sudden leave. After a moment the king turns to the men and says "The undead have given us their treasures as a token of friendship. Let us not have this day forgotten. An outdoor feast at the stairs to the cathedral will be held in their honor!"

The men cheered while the king reflected on what he had said, mumbling in a low voice. "Otch, maybe I should have invited them... no, no, baby steps there, Ramesh old boy." With the cloaked warrior at his side walked back to the gates and commented to the captain "Jakov my old friend, get ready for the vacation of a lifetime. Oh, and someone pick up those bags...!"

Later, while happy and confused citizens alike took part in the celebration, nine shadows slid down the walls and scurried off into the woods.

The Weavers dutifully wait at the edge of the forest as requested though a far larger number of the creatures can be seen in the gloom of the trees beyond as their eyes reflect the slowly rising moon. Several other Speech Weavers also make up their number, far more human looking than before and were it not for them being counted in the number of the dead might even pass for them without close inspection.

[The Shadow Islands]
Corpse Hive Al'Mira and Darkin City

Where there are corpses there is the Breath of Unlife and where the breath moves in time a Corpse Hive would form and as it was with such a violent society the Corpse Hive Al'Mira formed beneath the darkness of the Shadow Island. It was not long before the Speech Weaver and a small contingent of Bone Weavers moved to the city of the Darkin, only a pale blue light that seemed to glow through their eyes marked their passage in the gloom.

[Arctic Continent]
Cestrim Monks and Corpse Hive Al'Ultha

Even the cold could not stop the Breath of Unlife and in time underneath the cold mountains of the Arctic Continent the Corpse Hive of Al'Ultha formed. As before a Speaker was woven from the tattered flesh of fox and moose and Weavers woke to dig out cold earth. In warmth or in cold the Hive did as it had always done, a Speaker and it's small entourage slowly made their way to the Ice Moose Bone Monastery, covered in icicles and pelts to keep their non-living flesh from cracking.

AvocadoAvenger

2015-06-12, 01:59 AM

Raelzun Docks

Once the Merfolk understood there was no reason to be apprehensive, they wandered freely among the Orks, exchanging whatever they had. Largely, what they had included trinkets and instruments made from fish bone, tridents and other weaponry, fishing nets, and a small amount of gold and pearls that had been found at the bottom of the lake. As far as knowledge, they knew how to sing and were happy to teach that, and had some fishing techniques that could be learned as well. Many fishing techniques applied only underwater, although some, sane fishing for example, could be used by air-breathers. They were also happy to share their culture, which often came in the form of song or weapon mastery.

Amphitheatre of Aptitude

"That was rather odd," Pisceanas said without conveying much emotion, referring to the two departed siblings, "though I suppose it takes all types." To The Sinister Mystery, the more forward others were, the more secretive she was allowed to be. She hadn't meant for her interaction with Raxmos to turn sour at all, she had tried to be as diplomatic about not wanting an arena as she could. She shrugged it off, though her nonchalant grin was gone.

"Actually," she continued, now in direct response to Faelan, "I came because I heard you blocked the sun every so often. I came to tell you I admire that, your style, opposing the light." She smiled again, with a hint of flirtation, displaying a degree of feigned enchantment and a degree of genuine esteem. I have to be better at making friends than I was with Raxmos, I have to be better at flying under the radar. Melodically, "I can see now that I'm here that my admiration was not misplaced."

The Ocean

There is no way to time how long it takes for a Sea Serpent attack at any point in the world. After about 20 minutes, she saw a relatively small Sea Serpent swimming beneath her. It got close, and then retreated inquisitively, having never seen anything like her before, and somehow able to sense that she was a powerful being. For a few seconds, it almost looked as if it was dancing.

South Tixial

There has to be some lasting changes to the South based on this change in female Fae, an onlooker thought to himself.

With female Fae given land and control over the environment to some degree, the influence of male Fae and any Fae that did not have any land to give receded. Eventually, new Fae who were willing to integrate their powers spawned after the old Fae who kept men out of their area of natural beauty died off and were replaced by the progressives. Eventually, male Fae stopped being born from nature in the south altogether.

Each lady of her environment was generally tied to the lands around one city-state and serves as an important figure for that respective city-state. She will typically see her role as someone who keeps the people connected to nature, a reminder of the natural order, and of course a advocate for the worship of Tryboh. The southern Fae will often even take an important member of the city as her husband, sometimes even the king. She chooses based solely on the character of the perspective mate, and can afford to be particularly choosy as her courtship was sure to give its recipient certain privileges within the city. Thus a southern Fae marrying a a man who is a villain in any sense is unheard of. The children of such pairings are only half Fae and treated no different from any other member of society, although they do have some of the abilities of the Fae. When a southern Fae dies and her replacement is born from nature, the baby is sometimes raised cared for by the family of the last lady of the land, sometimes raised and cared for alongside the children of the king, and sometimes raised and cared for by another source - it can be whoever the local king finds most suited. When the local lady of the land is in infancy is when a south Tixialan city-state is considered most vulnerable to outside attack.

Elsewhere in Tixial

At the time when the population of male Fae in the south dwindled, the population of male Fae in the rest of Tixial spiked. The gender ratio for Fae in the non-south of Tixial is now about 50-50. Also, while the southern Fae devoted their time to weather, plants, spirituality, and politics, northern Fae devoted more of their free time to animal relationships. Ironically, they became much better masters at riding Purple Worms than their southern counterparts, even though Purple Worms are technically native to the South.

Hatter

2015-06-12, 02:11 AM

The Ocean
Ilnara knelt down upon the water's surface and with a single finger, she tapped it to cause a rippling effect in an effort to call the Sea Serpent back to her. "Come here, Little One. I will not harm you."

Mynxae

2015-06-12, 02:33 AM

[The Shadow Isles]
Corpse Hive Al'Mira and Darkin City

Where there are corpses there is the Breath of Unlife and where the breath moves in time a Corpse Hive would form and as it was with such a violent society the Corpse Hive Al'Mira formed beneath the darkness of the Shadow Isles. It was not long before the Speech Weaver and a small contingent of Bone Weavers moved to the city of the Darkin, only a pale blue light that seemed to glow through their eyes marked their passage in the gloom.

A small contingent of Darkin led by the Executor, Kalyr, approached the dead. "Who goes there?" rasped Kalyr as he raised a hand into a fist, he and his kin forming humanoid shapes so as not to potentially scare these strange beings away as they were the first non-divine beings they had encountered.

Amphitheatre of Aptitude

The Harvest Lady did not appear to have much to say. She stared at Faelan for a moment, unthreatening but apparently also unwilling to communicate. She shook her head as if to say there was not anything that she wanted and then she took a step to her left and walked into a tree, merging and disappearing.

Faelan merely snorted derisively as yet another of his kin vanished.

Amphitheatre of Aptitude

"That was rather odd," Pisceanas said without conveying much emotion, referring to the two departed siblings, "though I suppose it takes all types." To The Sinister Mystery, the more forward others were, the more secretive she was allowed to be. She hadn't meant for her interaction with Raxmos to turn sour at all, she had tried to be as diplomatic about not wanting an arena as she could. She shrugged it off, though her nonchalant grin was gone.

"Actually," she continued, now in direct response to Faelan, "I came because I heard you blocked the sun every so often. I came to tell you I admire that, your style, opposing the light." She smiled again, with a hint of flirtation, displaying a degree of feigned enchantment and a degree of genuine esteem. I have to be better at making friends than I was with Raxmos, I have to be better at flying under the radar. Melodically, "I can see now that I'm here that my admiration was not misplaced."

Faelan tipped his bowler hat at her praise, then looked up confused. "Since when did I have a hat?" he said looking quite befuddled as the hat burst into flames and fell to ashes around him. "Much better" he said with an amused chuckle.

"My Darkin, much like I, are physically pained by the light and therefore I made these Isles so we could hide from it until our power grows enough that we can show ourselves to the world. Unfortunately this earned me the ire of Burning God" he said with a slight grimace. At her last words, a coy grin appeared on his face. "Well we could always seek out more of us who are as like-minded as we are to make sure that the world is safe from those who would destroy the world's dark places... Could that be to your liking, dear sister?" he said, fluttering his eyelashes innocently.

Razade

2015-06-12, 02:59 AM

A small contingent of Darkin led by the Executor, Kalyr, approached the dead. "Who goes there?" rasped Kalyr as he raised a hand into a fist, he and his kin forming humanoid shapes so as not to potentially scare these strange beings away as they were the first non-divine beings they had encountered.

The small contingent stop as they're addressed, making no discernible display or reaction as the strange creatures shift into a more known form. The front leader, mostly humanoid itself, gives a bow as it motions a long spindly hand. "This one speaks for Al'Mira. It would speak with the Brood Leader of this Hive, it comes baring gifts should the Brood Leader care for them."

SpeedWitch

2015-06-12, 04:35 AM

The Weavers dutifully wait at the edge of the forest as requested though a far larger number of the creatures can be seen in the gloom of the trees beyond as their eyes reflect the slowly rising moon. Several other Speech Weavers also make up their number, far more human looking than before and were it not for them being counted in the number of the dead might even pass for them without close inspection.

[The Emerald Woods]
Corpse Hive Al'Anzur and the Servants of Steel

The stars shone bright as they soared across the sky tonight. No one on Earth could tell, though, because of the immense cloud cover over the woodlands of Greylith.

Eight humans walked through the woods, shedding their cloaks as they approached the undead, revealing white clothing and reflective necklaces of varying gemstones, save for Jakov, who was wearing traditional guard armor, and looking very drunk. The shadowy warrior who assembled them, however, was not seen until he lit a torch in front of the Speech Weaver.

"Here are the breeding pairs, Weavers of Al'Anzur. Return them in twenty days time."

[Southwestern Tixial, where the lands of Greylith meet the Southern Wilds]
"The gods must be crazy"

http://t1.gstatic.com/images?q=tbn:ANd9GcTvbnRRjNw8PiQVukUpgCci-UDoPhmwupfC4a-N7Wekze1QeWq1
Tryboh, South-West Tixial

The first thing a newly born deity did was establishing his cult. Serkyev Tryboha (The Church of Tryboh) was no longer a primitive cult of a hunter-gatherer tribe, but a full-fledged religious system. The followers of Tryboh would build temples and educate priests, who acted as an intermediates between the Deity and it’s believers. As Tryglovoi was considered the god of Fortune his priests would be present in every aspect of a life of both an individual and a community. They would be there to bless the newborn and ask for a good afterlife for the deceased, they would bless marriages and curse enemy kings during wars. They would be there to spiritually oversee every new enterprise of their community and it’s members.

Dawn of the Southern Kingdoms (musica! (https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=OuhhithTvMI))

After establishing his religion The Three Headed Deity immediately began to work on crafting it's promises into being. He took the most beautiful Fae on the continent and lied down with her in the highlands to the south and east of the City of Greylith. And she was so pleased she could never get up again and she petrified there as eons went by, creating Lyubavnicne Wzgory (Lover Mountains) that had their beginning a dozen of miles to the south and east of Greylith and ran down to the south, down to the ocean, shielding The South from any reptiles that could come from the Colosseum to the east.

A river springs high in the mountains somewhere in the upper part of the range and ran down south through the highlands at the feet of the mountain range to about halfway to the ocean where it turns west and flows through the whole country up to the ocean, splitting The Southern Region to two sub-regions.

Tryboh stood on the northern side of the river and blew at it, immediately creating a multitude of minor rivers running south. He lowered the south-westernmost lands which caused them to be overwhelmed with rivers turning the land into swamps. Throughout the rest of the southern South he lowered grounds in a dozens of single spots, creating all sorts of lakes and ponds.

The deity then crossed the river and stood at it's southern side. Now he turned north and blew again, this time at the trees of the northern South. Thinning out the jungle so it could later be entirely cut out, if needed, for the crop fields.

The Three Headed God ascended to the clouds above The South and from there spoke with his male mouth unto blessing. He blessed all of the female Fae in the region giving them extended powers over nature in the land. They now not only guarded it but could control it to some extent - they could change the weather and control fauna and flora in their domain. The powers of each Fae would be limited to their territory. They would rule over forests, lakes, fields, swamps and so on, and each Fae would be known as a Lady of her realm. So there would be Lady of the Green Lake, Lady of the Western Forest, Lady of the Crop Fields and so on.
Every sentient being that would like to settle in their domain would have to bargain with the Fae to receive her blessing, if they’d like to flourish in the land.

Tryglovoi opened his mouth again and once more spoke unto blessing. He blessed the land of The South to make it safe for his followers, causing the great reptiles and Juresh to migrate out of the region. Now there would only be small populations of those creatures deep within the forests.

And then through subtle guidance of men’s fortune Tryboh multiplied his followers throughout the whole region, leading them to establish villages. With time some of those villages would grow in wealth and power, becoming cities - building walls and training militia. The leader of such settlement was called knyaz (king) and would subjugate nearby villages, taxing them and levying militia, thus creating his own kingdom. Sometimes one of the city-states would be powerful enough, perhaps even subjugating another kingdom, to be called a vysokey knyaztvo (a high kingdom), and it’s leader would be known as a vysokey knyaz (a high king). In the future perhaps one of the kings would conquer all of The South, becoming a vsyeh knyaz (the All-King).

Starting APs: 15

Create society: Serkyev Tryboha (The Church of Tryboh) - 1 AP
Alter land: create The South - 1 AP
Bless: give female Fae powers over nature in The South - they can change weather, control fauna and flora, they are known as Ladies of their respective environments (Lady of the Lake, Lady of the Western Forest, Lady of the Golden Crop Fields etc.). Sentient races settling down in their domains must bargain with them to acquire their favor and prosper in their lands. - 1 AP
Bless: Juresh and Rexes migrate out of The Southern Kingdoms (only a minor populations deep inside the jungle remain) - 1 AP
Create society: Yuzhne Knyaztva (The Southern Kingdoms) - multiple city-states in The South, each ruled by a knyaz (king), the most powerful city-states are known as vysokey knyaztva (high kingdoms) ruled by vysokey knyaz (high king). If there would ever be one king to unite all of The South he would be known as the Vsyeh Knyaz (the All-King). - 1 AP

remaining APs: 10

The scribes couldn't write fast enough.

Over the last month they've been observing the changes in Tixial's wildlands, after hearing reports of yet more "divine occurrences" happening in the South. That was South with a capital S, yes, as the scouts learned of the Serkyev Tryboha, or The Church of Tryboh. Not too long ago, the land was desolate and wild evils were everywhere, esspecially the Rexes. Two months ago a camp of hunters had to relocate after nearly getting run over by fleeing T-Rexes. Oh, and yes, all the new trees that strung up out of the ground. Not soon after, the natives appeared, and so did their cities.

Hector finished writing and gave the message to a fellow scribe, who went to find a messenger bird. He then exited the building and climbed up to the watchtower, where he relieved one of his fellow workers and spent the rest of the evening gazing out at the pristine beauty of the land. He thought back to his last visit to Greylith, when the priests had announced the existence of three other gods: The Master of Shadow, the Ultimate Survivor, and the Phoenix Lord. According to the few natives they had met, there was one more to add to the list: Tryboh, The Three Headed Deity. Very little was known about this god, but if the scouting party were being lead by the right people right now, they would know soon enough.

Unless a swarm of Nymphs came upon them. Yeah right, Steve, Nymphs don't exist.Man, I hate that guy, Hector thought to himself as the sun set over the new mountains.

Mynxae

2015-06-12, 05:03 AM

The small contingent stop as they're addressed, making no discernible display or reaction as the strange creatures shift into a more known form. The front leader, mostly humanoid itself, gives a bow as it motions a long spindly hand. "This one speaks for Al'Mira. It would speak with the Brood Leader of this Hive, it comes bearing gifts should the Brood Leader care for them."

The Dark and Dead

Kalyr raised an eyebrow at the term "Hive". "We are more of a collective, but I suppose the term Hive suits just as well" he said, "I am the Executor of this great city, which means Leader if you are unfamiliar with the term. But if you offer us gifts, what do you seek in return?" a curious tone crept into Kalyr's voice.

thethird

2015-06-12, 01:00 PM

Elven Dreams
Visuri Clan

The clan's Anghal looked behind himself catching his breath. The Daktari rested her hand in his shoulder. Comforting him. Her clothes were tight, giving him little trouble to know what was underneath. Desire flared in his chest as he contemplated hers. There was a change on her eyes, it wasn't disaproval, nor it was surprise. It was focus. The clan sprung into movement again.

The hunt!

They were like a pack skillfully moving across the forest. Jumping from a branch to the next with leaps as easy as steps. Few actually flew, their mind pushing their bodies forward disregarding gravity or the concerns of the waking world. Many didn't realize that they were dreaming taking such movement for granted, elves were to move! To keep going forward. To stay put was to die. But there were those that questioned the bound's reality. Those disappeared waking in shudders far from the clan. Only the fastest, the purest, and most feral remained.

The wild hunt!

Their prey kept eluding them for it was just a dream. The elves were fast, potentially faster than anything dreaming in the dream world but how could one catch a revelrie? The creature appeared and disappeared as a taunting mirage, being always so close, but not close enough. It's body was dark dark, the fur like misty nights but the antlers would flare from time to time with witchfire like a tricky will o' wisp. The elves covetted the creature's speed, they embied it, and admired it in equal measure. They ran after it.

The wildest hunt!

When the elves finally clashed against the stag it vanished. Turning into thin air and disappearing from their sight. It's witch light flaring in the distance as mockery. Other lights flared in tune and the elves couldn't help but to think of it as laughter. They were far in the dreamlands, the rushing hunt's frezy still thrilling on their veins had lost them. For how long had they ran? How far had they travelled? Where were they?

Hatter

2015-06-12, 05:47 PM

Mountain March

In Raelzun, many Orks have begun to hear tales of a great cathedral hidden beyond the Northern mountains and so an expedition was formed on the outskirts of the city.

It took a good long while but eventually a large group of Orks did assemble, both the larger and stronger Orks and the smaller andj intelligent Goblins. Wagons pulled by large sheep were loaded down with tools and supplies. Quite a good number of the Orks were armed with spears and curved blades, their heads decorated with either turbans or helms made of wood and bone. Furs were packed away for the inevitable cold. They were ready.

And so rhe expedition did march to the North with their goal in mind and they did move quite tirelessly accross the burning heat of the Ash Lands without much difficulty, they were used to it. Orkish kind had grown accustomed to the dry and barren heat. When they reached the moyuntains, however... they were not as prepared as they thought they would be.

They were indeed prepared for the cold, bringing furs and oils to keep them warm during the frigid days and below freezing nights but they were unprepared for the rocky, jagged and uneven mountain passes. Here, they found that the mountains would not give way to the wheels of their wagons and so they abandoned them near the foot of the mountains.

Many of the larger Orks took up the duties of carrying supplies and many of the sheep were loaded down as well, even some of the smaller Goblins assisted with the effort. They were Orks. They had a certain pride in their refusal to bow down to the elements and simply surrender. They would survive, no matter the cost.

HalfTangible

2015-06-12, 10:55 PM

Unless a swarm of Nymphs came upon them. Yeah right, Steve, Nymphs don't exist.Man, I hate that guy, Hector thought to himself as the sun set over the new mountains.

Amoros sneezed.

Belle stopped taking off her gloves, expression incredulous. "I thought gods couldn't get sick."

"... We... can't." Amoros's expression mirrored his love's. (well, one of them. He had 3 brides now.). "... Probably nothing. Is it my turn to deal?"

---
Scouting Party

Not a nymph, no, nor a swarm - though certainly Steve might wish it so.

After all, if he had awoken to a swarm of nymphs, it would have meant two things. One: a swarm of the best lovers in existence had just walked into camp with him naked and asked to sleep with him.

Two: his companions would still be alive.

He awoke to the taste of honey upon his lips and a smell of lilacs. His head was laying on someone's legs, laid beneath his head like a pillow. As he opened his eyes, he saw a young woman with flawless skin the color of bark. Her emerald hair hung down to the small of her back, and her pointed ears prominently poked through the strands. Leaves gathered around her front in an almost mocking facsimile of a backless dress.

She placed a finger to his lips as he spoke, concern evident on her face. "Shh. Hold still now, dear. I'm here to help you." She pressed a cup to his lips, filled with more of the... honey? Probably not, but it tasted like it. "You're of Greylith, yes? Your group had an accident on the way home."

I doubt you planned for a response to that bit about nymphs, but DARNNIT I WANNA DO SOMETHING ><

mattsdelf

2015-06-13, 12:46 AM

The Tree Fort
Phil laughed, "Comrades? Comrades?! Haahahahaahaha. You know nothing, of us Tim! We have no comrades! Only fellow hunters, each one only wanting to steal the kill for himself. As for compliance, it really depends on whether or not they are part of the faction that thinks you squishy pink ones are all weaklings that cannot hope to defend themselves. Some of us are stupid like that. Others are like me, only wanting to fight. I honestly couldn't give a damn who I fight. It's just that fighting gives me a fuzzy, warm feeling in my soul. A few actually have vastly different views, but I never really paid attention to them. They always said things like, 'Raxmos is mad! He created us just to watch us drown! We should kill Raxmos! There are giant sea serpents in the ocean!' ya know crazy talk." Phil stopped, "Well, that last one might be credible. A few good rexes have said the same thing. I just haven't ever seen one myself; I'm a little bit skeptical of such claims."

Tim shrugged. He felt pity for Phil, having never had a komrad, much less a friend. Tim's komrads were of the highest calibur. He knew each of them would die for him. He spoke again to the dinosaur before the weeks of training that followed. "Well, Phil; I'm your Komrad now. I will ride you into battle and cast spells from your back, setting fire to things while you charge and eat other things. We will get you armor somehow, and we will be a force to be reckoned with." He hoped that the tyrannosaurs would cooperate. That would make the training easier.

Tixial right before Raxmos went to the Shadow Isles
Hmmmm, life here is getting pretty boring. I need to add something to spice up the jungle, Raxmos thought for a moment, I've got it!

Start AP: 7
Create basic life: Juresh: -1
End AP: 6

The Juresh are big spiders. Females grow to be at most six feet in diameter. Males only grow to be about five feet in diameter. They grow to be about two feet and a half tall. They spin strong webs, have deadly poison and can jump about ten to fifteen feet forward. They are good climbers and make trees their home. They usually just sit in their webs waiting to eat whatever might get trapped, but hungry Juresh have been known to jump their prey and stick their fangs in. Their poison takes longer to effect large targets. The poison will slowly exhaust a victim until they finally fall asleep and never wake up. The process takes about a day to effect humans and about a week to effect T-Rexes. The poison flows through blood. A juresh will usually keep its web within a 15-foot cube of space. Any larger would be impossible for one Juresh to maintain. The webs are tough enough to hold humans, but they can be cut with proper applications of strength and a bladed tool. That said, take heed! For when one finds a juresh web a juresh is never far. They suck fluids out of their victims for sustenance and are immune to their own poison. If one makes the mistake of sleeping near a juresh's web he will likely be poisoned and tied up by morning. Juresh tend to build webs near each other, but do not share webs. Like some other breeds of spider, the mother eats the father after the act that results in the production offspring.

When the spiders came, everything changed. The Dino-training had been underway for a few weeks, but it did nothing to help their fort in the canopy from being attacked by Juresh. They came and webbed most of the fort, and many humans were killed that day. The canopy was abandoned. Meanwhile, Tim asked one of the sorceresses, Lorelei, to begin developing an antivenom. This of course, is so far unsuccessful. Miraculously, all three of the Dinos were safely evacuated, while remaining under the control of Tim's men. The sorcerers began using their magic to excavate caves to hide in, and built a new encampment underground, which proved a wonderous hiding place when a stampede of migrating T-Rexes clamored above. And then...

Tixial
Ok, it appears Raxmos only killed two people without me. And the T-Rexes are all fin--- "What the hell is this! By the creator, who has brainwashed my people and kicked them out of half their land!?" Sigh, It matters not. 'Whoever' has clearly renovated our fine land of Tixial to serve his own purposes. The nerve of some people! To do all this, most likely to protect his people!!! What people have the right to live instead of any other people? Only the strong! It is something they must earn themselves or it is meaningless. I'll just have to apply new challenges to them. Raxmos took the idea of a sea serpent and warped it to suit his purposes. Then he spoke to the entire southern region of Tixial, "Listen up, people of the south. As you have driven out the T-Rexes and the Juresh, I will give you a new adversary to defend yourselves against! Be warned, the worms are coming!" Then he unleashed this warped creature unto the land.

Start AP: 6
Alter action: -1 AP: subrace: purple worms
End AP: 5

Purple worms: Effectively, sea serpents that have lost their sentience, are purple, can dig, and breathe oxygen from the air. They mostly eat humans, subterranean critters and anything smaller than they are. They mainly inhabit the southern section of Tixial, but might be seen further the north. All purple worms return to south western Tixial to create nests and mate. Edit: This isn't due to a special property of the land itself, it is merely that they go back to where they were born. Since they were all born there, no other nest can exist without some explanation of how it got there.

Horrified as even more of his group were slaughtered in the wake of these purple worms in the tombs they had built for themselves, Tim again evacuated his group from the caves. All seemed to be lost when Lorelei heard a whisper in her ear.

"The secret to making a magical antivenom is...."

Lorelei told Tim what she had heard, and he didn't even wait for a test run. He helped her create the first doses, and then led his posse back into the trees. Many a big were squashed that day. But alas, tragedy struck. Tim had led them to their old tree fort, and they thought they had cleared out all the spiders. Tim went to his tent, and found the last one waiting for him. After fighting it singlehandedly, Tim stabbed it through, before realizing that the Juresh had bitten him. He cried out for help, but by the time Lorelei came to his side, he was already asleep. After all, he had fought hard that day. Frantic, Lorelei held his mouth open as she poured the potion down his throat, knowing that only time would tell if her remedy had worked.

weeks before Cereim's encounter with elves

Olohin

Fine Tuning

I'll post, but I'll gladly wait for your other storylines to resolve, bevore you can take decisions related to this one

As an answer to Cereim's question, a diaphanous shape started fading in, out of thin air. A moment later, a beautiful man, with delicate, almost femele traits, appeared in front of her sister. He was holding a lyre in his left hand, his eyes were sparkling with intelligence and power. Olohimn was rarely taking physical form, but when he/she did, he/she appeared to his/her interlocutor as an inspiring figure.

Without even speaking, Olohimn started playng a joyful, catchy tune to dance to. Well...it was no common melody...it was the meaning itself of cheerfulness. It was just a sequence of notes out of a single string instrument, but it seemed to give its listeners an insight, on how a woman in love should feel while dancing in a summer rain with her beloved one.
To think he'd learned this one from a mortal!

With his/her surprise, Olohimn saw that his/her sister was a more than fair dancer! She didn't even seem to be dancing alone. She was...waltzing with reality!
They had a lot of fun together.

After complimenting his/her sister, with a satisfied smile still on his/her face, Olohimn decided to waste Cereim's time no longer.
You have listened a piece of the Song, sister, as it is interpreted by mortals. Now, allow me to show you something.
Politely, Olohimn put his/her hend on his/her sister's shoulder, as he/she accompanied her consciousness to see some some important things in the world.

A goblin shaman wannabe, drunk as a drunk can be, was trying to impress his drinking companions with feats of magic. Nothing more than sparks were coming out of his hands, not enough to impress anyone but enough to painfully burn his own hands. His frustration grew, as the other goblins were, like, laughing themselves to death by making fun at him. Until he tapped into his emotions, and used them to fuel magic power. Arcane words came out of his mouth as poetry (...in the sense of goblin, of course..). Magic consumed him in a burst of flame, leaving behind nothing but charred bones. A puzzled expression on the other golbins' faces... "well, tha be impressive!"

A female ork of da greenthumb clan was singing at the plants she was growing, because she loved her so much. As a matter of fact, her plants were growing so luxuriant! They were flourishing more and more, the more she sang at them. The other orks were considering her a little bit "touch", beacuse she sang at things and seemd to care more about her plants than about her tribe-pals. But what did she care? She couldn't help it. Songs just came out of her mouth. She isolated herself more and more, and her plants grew higher and higher...until her house one day was simply overwhelmed by vegetation. No one saw her again...someone thought that she actually "merged" in her plants, alive.

See that? I have given the mortals the gift of art and music, but it's a gift they cannot always control. It can consume them. And it does it even more when they are attuned to your gift, sister. For my power is the stuff of emotions, and yours is where art and science converge.
The spark of curiosity was in Olohimn's smiling eyes... a little creepy, actually.
Think what it could be achieved if we worked together. Let's give the mortals a way to attune to magic via art and songs. Let's conecntrate and sort out this consuming force into gifted individuals, so that it doesn't run wild into the world and consume its wielders.
It will not be magic, nor art...it will be something new. People will be able to sense the emotions of the world, and pour down theirs ito reality. They will be able to change the course of weather and rally armies to victory with a song of theirs.... what do you say?

"I say... My magic is art! It is fueled by passion! By intrigue! By rage! By curiosity! By love and by hate! What a beautiful thing it is. Commingling it with other arts must surely be a good thing. What do you have in mind?"

The day before Cereim approached the elves

Cereim decided it would be good to have a place for sorcerers to call home, and to share their magic with each other. So she raised a very special tower out of the ground in eastern Norian.

Starting AP: 7
-1 Bless: A secret antivenom to the Juresh has been developed, and it's secrets shared by Cereim with the sorceress, Lorelei. It must be drunk within a very short period after infection, and it works like this: the victim will still fall asleep on schedule with the toxin, and will sleep until the cure has expunged the poison. While asleep, the victim's pulse will slow and he/she will get cold and appear to all practical purposes dead. This means that until the victim wakes up, there is no way to know if the cure worked, or if the poison took the life of the victim. All concerned loved ones can do is to take care of the body and keep it warm while they hope it is recovering. If the cure is drunk while there is no poison, whoever imbibed it will fall asleep in that deathlike state for a day or two.
-4 create artifact: tower of sorcery
Details to come. I still have to decide what it does.
Ending AP: 2

SpeedWitch

2015-06-13, 01:51 AM

Not a nymph, no, nor a swarm - though certainly Steve might wish it so.

After all, if he had awoken to a swarm of nymphs, it would have meant two things. One: a swarm of the best lovers in existence had just walked into camp with him naked and asked to sleep with him.

Two: his companions would still be alive.

He awoke to the taste of honey upon his lips and a smell of lilacs. His head was laying on someone's legs, laid beneath his head like a pillow. As he opened his eyes, he saw a young woman with flawless skin the color of bark. Her emerald hair hung down to the small of her back, and her pointed ears prominently poked through the strands. Leaves gathered around her front in an almost mocking facsimile of a backless dress.

She placed a finger to his lips as he spoke, concern evident on her face. "Shh. Hold still now, dear. I'm here to help you." She pressed a cup to his lips, filled with more of the... honey? Probably not, but it tasted like it. "You're of Greylith, yes? Your group had an accident on the way home."

Scouting Party
(What's left of it)

"Accident? Mmmph—" Steve tried to pull himself up, but found he had little strength. "Where is everyone...?" He looks around until his eyes focus on the woman. "And who are you?"

I don't mind at all. I think I've gotten into the habit of leaving some interactions open-ended, for others to jump into, or for me to continue by myself and figure out how to put more lore into the world. Not sure if that's bad or good in this game.

Just to be clear, is this taking place in the past, before Steve told his "story"? Or is it about the scouting part in the present?

If it's the first, it's a pretty damn dark story to tell to the men back home.

"Guys, you'll never believe this!"

"What?"

"A swarm of nymphs killed our scouting party and made-out with them!"

"... What."

"Yeah, I'd never believe that."

"But it's true! Honest to Greyl, it happened!"

"Wait, which came first, the sex or the murder?"

"Uhh... yes!"

"Lucky bastards. That's how I'd want to die."

Razade

2015-06-13, 02:22 AM

The Dark and Dead

Kalyr raised an eyebrow at the term "Hive". "We are more of a collective, but I suppose the term Hive suits just as well" he said, "I am the Executor of this great city, which means Leader if you are unfamiliar with the term. But if you offer us gifts, what do you seek in return?" a curious tone crept into Kalyr's voice.

"This one requests two breeding pair from this Hive but not in exchange for these gifts. They are Brood Leader Executors as a show of peace. This one will trade other resources with Brood Leader Executor for the breeding pairs and will return them unharmed in three cycles of the Bright Eye Above." The Speaker motions to one of the others in it's pack, the spider creature moving forward to pour gold and gems out between the two. "This one is certain it can come to an agreement.

[The Emerald Woods]
Corpse Hive Al'Anzur and the Servants of Steel

The stars shone bright as they soared across the sky tonight. No one on Earth could tell, though, because of the immense cloud cover over the woodlands of Greylith.

Eight humans walked through the woods, shedding their cloaks as they approached the undead, revealing white clothing and reflective necklaces of varying gemstones, save for Jakov, who was wearing traditional guard armor, and looking very drunk. The shadowy warrior who assembled them, however, was not seen until he lit a torch in front of the Speech Weaver.

"Here are the breeding pairs, Weavers of Al'Anzur. Return them in twenty days time."

The Speaker bows, motioning the eight to the brood behind it. "This one thanks you. It will comply with the agreement." It then turns to the eight, motioning to the Bone Weavers who move to bind their eyes with silk. "It is best if you do not see the Hive. Humans are fragile. " it offers before carting the humans off to Hive Al'Anzur. The trip is long and as one would expect of the Undead any real amenities for the humans are sparse though fetid water and rough vegetables aren't in low supply for the journey.

thethird

2015-06-13, 06:42 AM

Of gods and elves

She searched and she searched on Norian, but she could find no evidence of her magic on the continent. That was flustering. Did they just not know about it? She danced under the stars, and looked up at them. She too saw the constellation describing her magic. "Cool..." She wondered why nobody seemed to be using it.

She decided now was as good a time as ever. She covered her eyes with one hand and reached out her other hand, and grabbed a necklace from the darkness. It was beautiful, a platinum medallion on a silver chain. The medallion had a burst pattern etched into it. She had created what she would call, "The Arcane Spark," and with it, she would spread her magic throughout the human world.

She went to one particular clan of elves, the Drenzalli clan. She danced in front of their horses, and threw breathtaking pyrotechnics into the air with each step. The Drenzalli brought their spooked antelopes and chariots to a halt, and stood in awe of the dance of a goddess. She levitated a few feet above the ground as she spoke to them. "Come with me, and I will share what I know. I will shelter you and keep you nourished. You will be able to do these things and more. You will learn to do things that no elf ever dreamed of!" As she spoke the word, "these," she moved her hands in a complicated set of shapes, and summoned a mount of her own. It was a healthy female white horse, which contrasted the antelopes that the elves rode upon.

Cereim knew about Tim. He used her magic in the South. A goddess has a way of knowing when her tools are being used. She would seek him at a later point.

Starting AP: 14
-4 Create Artifact: The Arcane Spark.

When this platinum pendant on it's silver chain is worn as a necklace, it grants great magical power to the wearer, provided they already know sorcery. A mortal who wears it can cast any spell they know as often as they like without tiring. A god(dess) who wears it will find that it allows him/her/other to counter any spell cast by a mortal and decide how it resolves, provided that god(dess) has at least a basic experience with using sorcery. It also amplifies outright any spell a god(dess) casts.
That's well and good and all, but it boils down to this; RCR bonus of 1, plus A god(dess) who wears it will find that it allows him/her/other to counter any spell cast by a mortal and decide how it resolves, provided that god(dess) has at least a basic experience with using sorcery.

The other effects are just fluff for the RCR bonus.

-3 Divine Infusion: The Arcane Spark:

Any sorcerer who wears the arcane spark will find that he/she is a capable teacher in the ways of sorcery, and will be compelled to do Cereim's will. If and only if Cereim wears The Arcane Spark, Cereim may bestow in a creature she dances with, the powers of a sorcerer (spells with a similar level of power as the intended uses of 4th level spells). And infusions grant an RCR bonus of +2, making the total RCR bonus from The Arcane Spark +3.

Remaining AP: 7

And yes, the Drenzalli clan will eventually be based on an Italian family.

The Drenzalli Anghal turns towards the Daktari and the Cestrim. The Daktari, an old witch skilled in the balanced magic of the nature godesses, acts as the old wise spiritual advisor and as she nods the clan leader feels relieved. The Cestrim, a scantly clad pale maiden with a golden wheel inscribed at her back, has risen to prominence upon the clan acting as a no nonsense allowed treasurer. When she also gives a curly nod there is some joy in the Anghal leader.

"What's that?" He says signaling the mare. "Is it fast?"

Mountain March

One of the Cestrim the frozen monks approach the coming orks. He observes them in silence for a moment studying their march and considering their future. In part their march towards the frozen god, the glass cathedral, and he is called to preach to them. For another the orks are allied with the elves, and many would die, if he were to drive them away he would save many.

Ultimately emotion wasn't something that computed well inside the monk, he moved towards the ork caravan stood in front on them undisturbed by the cold and raised a hand.

"Who speaks for the caravan? Where are you headed?"

HalfTangible

2015-06-13, 09:07 AM

Scouting Party
(What's left of it)

"Accident? Mmmph—" Steve tried to pull himself up, but found he had little strength. "Where is everyone...?" He looks around until his eyes focus on the woman. "And who are you?"

I don't mind at all. I think I've gotten into the habit of leaving some interactions open-ended, for others to jump into, or for me to continue by myself and figure out how to put more lore into the world. Not sure if that's bad or good in this game.

Just to be clear, is this taking place in the past, before Steve told his "story"? Or is it about the scouting part in the present?

If it's the first, it's a pretty damn dark story to tell to the men back home.

"Guys, you'll never believe this!"

"What?"

"A swarm of nymphs killed our scouting party and made-out with them!"

"... What."

"Yeah, I'd never believe that."

"But it's true! Honest to Greyl, it happened!"

"Wait, which came first, the sex or the murder?"

"Uhh... yes!"

"Lucky bastards. That's how I'd want to die."The latter. If it were the former, I would've done the swarm of nymphs :smallwink: also, the dryad didn't kill the party. Users of Romancy are barely capable of harming anything, let alone slaughtering entire scouting parties.

"Call me Sweetheart." She traced her hand along his belly. "You're healed. Exhausted, but in no real danger." Her face relaxed. "It was touch-and-go for a while, though. Had to contract you just to keep you breathing." She brought another cup to his lips. "Trouble yourself not with the others. Trust me, and I shall restore your energy."

She brought him up and into a hug, his head resting on her soft, ample busom. "I love you, my companion."

... Sweetheart had known him for all of maybe a minute, and yet Steve could almost feel the sincerity of her affection.

Normally, that would have been cause for concern. But Steve knew of both the nymphs and the dryads - she was clothed, so this was evidently the latter. Where Nymphs found the sexually repressed and... well, unrepressed them (rawr) Dryads found those starved for affection and would become their companion for a year and a day, granting them the deepest of emotional bonds.

... But he had a report to make - he couldn't wait that long.

Amoros: 4AP (6/9)
+4AP
____
8AP

mattsdelf

2015-06-13, 09:54 AM

The Tower of Sorcery

Yes, I'm doing this.

Cereim created a wonderful, enormous tower, dubbed, "The Tower of Sorcery." It was made of huge stone bricks. It stood hundreds of stories into the sky, and was about 80ft in diameter. It is located on the coast, overlooking the sea. In fact, the sea came in to surround it, and a mighty drawbridge connects the tower to the land surrounding it.

Legends say that anyone who goes there to learn sorcery will not be disappointed. They say that the staircases re-align themselves to create passages to hidden floors, and that there are many different kinds of floors, some of which might remind you of different outdoor settings.

There are four different sleeping quarters, named after 4 creatures of the wild. The Halls of the Sea Serpent, The Halls of the Spider, The Halls of the Dragon, and The Halls of the Monkey. More legends tell that upon arrival at the tower, if you intend to stay, the stairs will lead you to one of the former halls, based on your personality and wishes.

The Tower also has magical armaments that might protect its occupants in times of trouble.

"Good! Now I shall need to find stewards and some occupants!"

I spent AP in my last post.
Yes, it's loosely based on Hogwarts... But there are no teachers. Also magic is fueled by emotions, and not learnable from books or studying. If you or a group wish to learn a spell, the stairs will know, and they will take you to a room where the setting is right to practice that spell. This includes dummies and props.
The legends are true.
The stairs are psychic and will know to lead you to the dinning hall, your sleeping quarters, or to a practice room when you approach them. They may also take you other places. They have a certain sense of irony.
There is a room for virtually every setting and the Tower makes more rooms as necessary.
There are also rooms for each of the gods, customized for their tastes, but only that god or Cereim may find it by calling a staircase. Cereim can have the staircases take her wherever she wants.
The tower will always provide food and water for its occupants.
Anyone who studies here is affected by a bless to be good at learning and practicing magic. Anyone who finishes training up to a certain point will be affected by the bless after they leave as well.
Cereim can deny the benefits of the tower to anyone she wants, and can kick people out, who the tower will try to attack if they try to return.
The armaments grant a +2 bonus to RCR only when a mortal or group of mortals is defending the tower from another mortal or group of mortals. Does that seem fair? If not, the tower already does some pretty impressive stuff.

The Drenzalli Anghal turns towards the Daktari and the Cestrim. The Daktari, an old witch skilled in the balanced magic of the nature godesses, acts as the old wise spiritual advisor and as she nods the clan leader feels relieved. The Cestrim, a scantly clad pale maiden with a golden wheel inscribed at her back, has risen to prominence upon the clan acting as a no nonsense allowed treasurer. When she also gives a curly nod there is some joy in the Anghal leader.

"What's that?" He says signaling the mare. "Is it fast?"

Cereim smiled. The elves had a respect for speed. Surely they would admire a horse!
"This is Niks, she is a horse. Isn't she gorgeous? Much like your antelopes. Horses are taller, and have stronger legs than antelopes. Niks is pretty fast for a horse, and the average horse is faster than an antelope.

I used a spell to call her here, and when I dismiss it, she will return to the other horses until I call her again. If you come with me, you can learn to do the same."

I seem to recall Mystic saying in the OOC that the game only really makes sense if mundane life is assumed to exist. That being said, horses are big and stand out a little, so I'm going to spend AP on them, retroactively. They exist in Norian.
Starting AP: 2
-1 Create Basic Life: Horses
+4 rollover in an hour.
Remaining AP:5

thethird

2015-06-13, 10:27 AM

Cereim smiled. The elves had a respect for speed. Surely they would admire a horse![/spoiler]
"This is Niks, she is a horse. Isn't she gorgeous? Much like your antelopes. Horses are taller, and have stronger legs than antelopes. Niks is pretty fast for a horse, and the average horse is faster than an antelope.

I used a spell to call her here, and when I dismiss it, she will return to the other horses until I call her again. If you come with me, you can learn to do the same."[/spoiler]

The Anghal scratched his chin while slowly advancing towards Nicks, when he gets to the animal's side he pats it provingly before caressing it's back and giduing his hand to he horse neck which he playfully caresses finally he gets the hand to the animal's ear and starts to scratch it's base.

"This is a good animal. Although I'm not certain it can be faster than my antelopes. But it's big and I'm sure it can carry my or other's weight if trained. It's also taller, not tall like the Cestrim's mount but taller than the antelopes. I like her. But I've got two questions before we take your deal. First, about your spell, you used to get Niks here from where she was. Can you teach us to do that to people too? That would be faster than Niks or any other mount, if you got her from wherever she was to here instantly, that's real fast. With that no mount could equal it. Second question will we be able to leave? My people tend to be bad at staying at one place unless there is much to learn and discover."

Hatter

2015-06-13, 12:48 PM

thethird

2015-06-13, 03:15 PM

Mountain March

The Cestrim was fortunate indeed for as he approached the Orks he was blessed as the first person to ever see how it is that Orks manage to survive anywhere.

Two thirds of the gathered Orks had began to shift and change, great monstrosities that towered over lesser Orks with large bellies, some among them even had two heads! Some were born with only one eye and some even had three! Ogres were brought into being, bigger and stronger than any Ork, though they lacked the intelligence of others. They were also gifted with a natural gift of Sorcery and weilded it like a great hammer.

After all was said and done, a great and lumbering ogre stepped up to the elf, it's bulging red eye looking down at the elf. "Me be Gorog. Me be leedah. Whatchu wan' lil' elf?"

+4AP Rollover
-1AP Alter Action, Ogres: Create a subrace of Orks, bigger and dumber yet somehow more gifted with sorcery

The Cestrim was impresed but didn't look the part he just stood in front of the ogre impervious to the creature's breath as he was to the cold. He looked up and down staring at the ork.

"I want to know if you want to reach the cathedral, or you just want to freeze to death."

Forest, Southern Norian

Karaziemia was contempt to stand in the forest, she was still uncertain as to how she should interpret the conversation with the fire god. A part of her considered his comments. Were the elves incapable of settling? Perhaps. Should she address that? Well there were still many things to learn. Staying on one place would limit the scope. But if she was going to build something perhaps she should start soon. The sooner the better. So many questions...

"Sister? Would you come to me? I wish to talk with you."

AvocadoAvenger

2015-06-13, 06:06 PM

The Amphitheater of Aptitude

"My Darkin, much like I, are physically pained by the light and therefore I made these Isles so we could hide from it until our power grows enough that we can show ourselves to the world. Unfortunately this earned me the ire of Burning God" he said with a slight grimace. At her last words, a coy grin appeared on his face. "Well we could always seek out more of us who are as like-minded as we are to make sure that the world is safe from those who would destroy the world's dark places... Could that be to your liking, dear sister?" he said, fluttering his eyelashes innocently.

Pisceanas' grin remained plastered to her face. She deviously responded, "yes, I could support such an alliance. I certainly hold no love for the daylight and any who would seek to bring it to the dark crevices of the world. If the shade of your islands are ever threatened, I may be able to host you in the depths of the ocean for some time." She had no idea whether she meant to sincerely follow the last part, or how long she would tolerate them if she did, but she hoped to promote friendly relations by making the offer, however possibly empty.

The Ocean

The Ocean
Ilnara knelt down upon the water's surface and with a single finger, she tapped it to cause a rippling effect in an effort to call the Sea Serpent back to her. "Come here, Little One. I will not harm you."
Ilnara felt a wave of magical negative energy sweep over her eyes and retinal facilities. If she were a less powerful being, she may have been in more danger of being blinded. The Serpent then lunged at Ilnara, leaping from the water briefly and nipping at her knee.

From deeper in the water, a booming voice could be heard, "why do you disturb us, you who treads on the watery domain?"

Razade

2015-06-13, 06:39 PM

Yen'Shi
The Twilight Grove

The Great Corpse Beast watched as the mortals of the world below began to expand and to grow over the great land masses, gnashing its teeth slowly as its own creations tunneled and burrowed beneath the Earth to no avail for despite the Breath spreading across the globe the Undead were land bound and locked from their brethren across the oceans. The barrier between the Twilight Grove and the planet was still thin and with a roar the God of Death ripped from the Grove and into the world, its cries echoing across the globe as it dove under the waves that stretched over the world and down into the earth below. It tunneled with a thousand hands and it's great tail whipped about as it moved, great caverns and tunnels stretching out where ever the deity passed until the world was riddled and porous like a sponge, great rifts driven deep into the ocean to create underground lakes and oceans and making the dark perilous and vents in the ground opened to the surface connecting the land masses not via machine or foot but by riddles in the dark. With its task complete the great Corpse Beast retreated back to the Twilight Grove to rest for what business did the God of Death have to stay long in the land of the living.

Roll Over +4

Create Land: The Web-Way -2 AP

4-2 = 2 AP

Hatter

2015-06-13, 09:26 PM

Forest, Southern Norian

After her discussion with the sea serpent, Illnara appeared infront of Karaziemia, literally stepping out from a tree to stand before her sister that she brought into being. "How may I assist?"

Ocean

Illnara didn't even bother movin away, she allowed the creature to nip at her ankle and with a soft smile she simply asked. "Tell me, creature. Why does your kind attack my children?"

She knelt down, an immensely humongous being without actually being much larger than the average Ork. "Surely there is a way for their kind and yours to live in peace."

Mountain March

"Da Catherdal? Joo take Gorog? Gorog not go. Me be grab otha Orkses. Dey be go. Joo take dem." Gorog lumbered away and within moments he brought back a group of Orks. Five Ogres, Four Orks and 1 Goblin. All ten Orks exhibited signs of wear and tear, scars that decorated their bodies from the hardships of being in the mountains.

Gorog then looked at the elf and said. "Da Orks be go ta make deal wit' Catherdal. Dey come back make Orks strong fer Mountains."

AvocadoAvenger

2015-06-13, 11:51 PM

Messy Lamaniera

2015-06-14, 01:47 AM

The Dreamlands

Elven Dreams
Visuri Clan

The clan's Anghal looked behind himself catching his breath. The Daktari rested her hand in his shoulder. Comforting him. Her clothes were tight, giving him little trouble to know what was underneath. Desire flared in his chest as he contemplated hers. There was a change on her eyes, it wasn't disaproval, nor it was surprise. It was focus. The clan sprung into movement again.

The hunt!

They were like a pack skillfully moving across the forest. Jumping from a branch to the next with leaps as easy as steps. Few actually flew, their mind pushing their bodies forward disregarding gravity or the concerns of the waking world. Many didn't realize that they were dreaming taking such movement for granted, elves were to move! To keep going forward. To stay put was to die. But there were those that questioned the bound's reality. Those disappeared waking in shudders far from the clan. Only the fastest, the purest, and most feral remained.

The wild hunt!

Their prey kept eluding them for it was just a dream. The elves were fast, potentially faster than anything dreaming in the dream world but how could one catch a revelrie? The creature appeared and disappeared as a taunting mirage, being always so close, but not close enough. It's body was dark dark, the fur like misty nights but the antlers would flare from time to time with witchfire like a tricky will o' wisp. The elves covetted the creature's speed, they embied it, and admired it in equal measure. They ran after it.

The wildest hunt!

When the elves finally clashed against the stag it vanished. Turning into thin air and disappearing from their sight. It's witch light flaring in the distance as mockery. Other lights flared in tune and the elves couldn't help but to think of it as laughter. They were far in the dreamlands, the rushing hunt's frezy still thrilling on their veins had lost them. For how long had they ran? How far had they travelled? Where were they?

The elf's inquiry was met with one answer; a mighty boom of an answer. A flaming head enshrouded in green fire exploded from the horizon and met with the elves, it's voice like the cracking of thunder. ""Who dares enter the Dreamlands! Who dares bypass the gates of Ivory and Bone that are closed to all waking mortals and gods?!"" Its eyes are two holes painted black, it's mouth spews the same fire that enshrouds it and it has fearsome fake looking fangs.

"Now prepare to be burned alive BAHAHAHAH!"

It drifted horizontally towards the ground to face the elves of the Visuri clan. "What? Nay!" Said a small dignified voice behind the flaming giant head. It sound cordial, but childish, it had a tone of pampered prince to it. "Lord Morgorach will be mighty pissed if ya go 'round breakin' his only rule." There was this exasperated yelp inside the head, which was clearly made of wood and badly cobbled together. "Ahwww cmooon, Daniel you never let me do anything fun!" As the young girly voice the came from inside it slowly turned from green to... purple? The Visuri clan could barely understand how a sound could have a color, but they did say this was the lands of dreams, did they not?

"Fun? Lass ya have one o' da most disturbin' d'finitions o' fun I have evah seen. Compose yourself." From behind the head, which was now breaking apart and falling into clumps of useless wood came out a tall and impressive boy, easily the size of a horse. He smiled a toothy grin and spoke like a lord from a far away land that never existed. "Am sorry for de lass, me fair sires. Lulu is too impulsive at times." From the ruble came out a purple rattling of a girl, all grins and ears with a heat twice her own size which was not impressive to begin with. She also looked terribly outlandish. "Am not!" she spat back at Daniel. "Am sorry." he said nonchalantly. All the times." As an answer to that she hopped on a small wooden shaft and flew up into the kaleidoscopic sky giggling madly all the way.

Daniel sighed at Lulu's carefree ways. "Again, am sorry. Our lord is awaeh n' we dunnae have a butler in Castle Dreamin' anymore, so we came to check on ya. Welcome to da Dreamlands. Sorry to be a bothah, but ya will have to came with us." Daniel extended a friendly hand and an easy smile, his golden mane of a hair blazing against a wind that touched only him.

Hatter

2015-06-14, 02:28 AM

The Ocean

The Serpent who had flung itself at Ilnara continued gnawing at her leg for several seconds before detaching. He had never encountered a creature that could shrug off his jaws like Ilnara had done, so he figured it may be his best move to engage her in conversation and discover what she might be up to. "I will assume that your children are those that look like you, but it matters not. My kind exists to protect the oceans-"

"If your kind wishes to live in peace with us, they need only avoid the shores," said the voice from the depths in a voice that was equally booming and eerie as earlier. From the depths, a giant looming shadow and what looked like a pair of wings could just barely be seen. That is, if Ilnara was looking hard enough.

The smaller, visible, original Sea Serpent spoke again, "may I inquire as to who exactly you are? My name is Flucton."

Illnara smiled "I am Illnara, Lady of the Harvest. All plant life is harvested, from the smallest fish that feeds on algae to the rat the picks off the corn to the Ork who grows crops. I oversee this."

"Flucton, it is a pleasure to meet you and you as well." She gazed past Flucton into the deep waters.

"My children do not enter the sea, they remain by creeks and streams and yet they are harmed. I understand that the water is your home but the Orks do not harm you. They do not seek you out. I do not harm you. They do not waste, they take in balance, mindful of seasons and mating periods and yet... I cannot understand why they are harmed." Illnara still remained calm and unaggressive in any way.

"I would seek a compromise on their behalf. I will not stand idly by while your kind hunt my children anymore."

thethird

2015-06-14, 03:19 AM

Mountain March
The frozen elf looks at the ogre, the ork, and shakes his head slowly. It wouldn't be fair to ease their travel. To take them there. If they can't make the journey on their own they are worthless to the freezing god. But pointing the direction wouldn't be beyond what he could do for them. Wasn't he supposed to preach? What good would there be in sending them to the wrong door?

"Nay, I won't lead you there. It's a travel you need to make on your own. But continue in that direction for four days and you will reach the monastery where you will be given chance to trade. And further directions to the cathedral."

Forest, Southern Norian

Karaziemia looks at her sister and smiles. She raises her hands brimming with seeds. They are all different, hailing from the biggest trees and the smallest bushes. She lets them flow through her fingers escapping from her grasp and falling to the ground. Carefully she picks some of them and shows them again to Illnara.

"Sister, our children explore and trade, and there is good in that. They learn from each other and from themselves. I wondered if we should bless them. They are using seeds and grain for bartering and there is cleverness in that. I wish to empower those seeds, so they can grow bountiful into strong trees to be nurtured with the magic you taught the children. But I would rather do it with your knowledge, consent, and hopefully your blessing."

Dreamlands
Only the Cestrim monk was unfazed by the dreams display, the rest of the clan, even the Anghal took some steps back the thrill of the hunt leaving their senses completely. The expressions went from fear to surprise to confusion. And some easy nervous laughter erupted when they saw what was truly at them. It was a little contagious and finally the elves rested more easily, smiles on their lips. The Anghal though was tasked with being always wary, always careful of dangers, thinking on the short term and not the long.

"Sorry for the intrusion, no ill was intended. But who are you? You haven't shared your name."

He said while advancing towards Daniel.

Starting AP 2 + 4 AP (from rollover)

Karaziemia is using 3 AP to infuse the seeds as bartering tools for the orks/goblins/ogres and elves along with everyone who trades with them. The seeds will have the goddess essence and will grow into semi magical plant materials (livingwood, darkwood, bronzewood, duskwood, etcetera). This makes the plants grown for them specially fit to battle fantastic life when cared or used by someone revering Karaziemia.

3 AP gain domain Trade (Commrce): Actions (above or here (http://www.giantitp.com/forums/showsinglepost.php?p=19360340&postcount=59))
1 AP Alter Action: Elven Nature Magic is based in exchanging one thing from another
1 AP Create Mundane concept: Trading
2 AP Form Alliance (With Illnara): The two godesses (and their creatures) trade with each other
3 AP Infuse seeds: Seeds are the bartering tools.

0 AP remaining

AvocadoAvenger

2015-06-14, 04:00 AM

Illnara smiled "I am Illnara, Lady of the Harvest. All plant life is harvested, from the smallest fish that feeds on algae to the rat the picks off the corn to the Ork who grows crops. I oversee this."

"Flucton, it is a pleasure to meet you and you as well." She gazed past Flucton into the deep waters.

"My children do not enter the sea, they remain by creeks and streams and yet they are harmed. I understand that the water is your home but the Orks do not harm you. They do not seek you out. I do not harm you. They do not waste, they take in balance, mindful of seasons and mating periods and yet... I cannot understand why they are harmed." Illnara still remained calm and unaggressive in any way.

"I would seek a compromise on their behalf. I will not stand idly by while your kind hunt my children anymore."

The voice from the deep bellowed upwards "How long before balance leads to scarcity? Before the amount taken becomes too much?"

Neither Flucton or the Serpent from the deep seemed to fully comprehend that they were talking with a deity. Explaining the other Serpent's point, Flucton continued, "you may not be harming the sea yet, but there will likely come a day when those who live on the land will. It is our goal to make sure that that day never comes and to fight it if it does. Like I said, we are protectors of the ocean, and ours is the way of preventative medicine, if you will. If your race takes from the sea a little, they may see fit to take from the sea a lot. If not them, then others. The ocean will do fine without any land-dweller dipping their fingers into it, so why let them dabble in it at all? Death to any who tempt the sea is fair, it is just, it does not discriminate. What compromise would you make with equality?"

Hatter

2015-06-14, 07:47 AM

Elemental

2015-06-14, 10:17 AM

"You think so small for someone with such a mouth. Elves were born at the south, within forest, lush and green. They won't depart the desert for greener pastures, they hail from them. They won't turn the desert into gardens, as elves aren't fit to staying put nor deserts are fit for gardening. It is their nature. And they shall be loved and respected for their nature. In what you are right though is that some elves will ultimately depart. The desert breeds strength and character, teaches speed and survival. Those are necessary skills and the elves do partake on them. They will raise many young among the desert to ensure they learn well. But if you expect my children to be kept from creation you will need to jail them."

"I see now that our views are irreconcilable. You have created creatures of a single-minded stubbornness unlike any other. They do not adapt or grow and I do not love them for it. I despise them for it and you for creating such worthless creatures. I condemn them to the fate you have chosen for them.
"Leave me, I have work to do."
Namiranzul turned from the fledgling god walked up to the altar of his temple. With care he pulled fire from his wings and shaped it into a brazier that soon hardened into obsidian etched with golden runes. The leftover fire pooled in the obsidian vessel as though it were liquid and soon surged into a roaring beacon of flame.

Elsewhere across the desert...

A group of Elves completed the climb to the top of a rocky hill and looked down at the oasis that was their destination. Just a quick stop to water themselves and their antelopes. At least, that was what it was supposed to be. They each took a drink of the life-giving water but they found it did nothing to slake their thirst. Thinking that perhaps they had pushed themselves too hard, they decided to rest in the shade of the trees planted there long ago by their forefathers. But they found no respite and the shade gave them no relief from the desert Sun.
Deciding that obviously something was wrong with this oasis they hitched their antelope to their chariots and departed for the next. But it was just the same, perhaps worse. And it was the same for the next. And the next. Nothing they did could quench their thirst or sate their hunger and so they rode their chariots as fast as they could seeking out a cool breeze. And when their antelope collapsed from exhaustion they abandoned them and they ran themselves to death with only the burning winds of the Ashlands to mark their passing.

Alas, their suffering did not end there for Namiranzul seized upon their dwindling life energies and reanimated their bodies. In the heat and aridness of the Ashlands their bodies were perfectly preserved, if emaciated and bone dry. Though their god had disrespected him in life, they would serve him well in death. And so they stood up once again and once more did they walk.

Morgorach smiled wide and open. The dreamed star spoke again. "Just that you bless the Dreamlands as you blessed the waking world. All I ask is that you dream of a sun like the sun is supposed to be." The Mosaic then offered his hand to Namiranzul and he knew that shaking hands with the Dreamer God would seal the deal.

Namiranzul took the hand of his brother and at once Morgorach felt a searing heat scorch through him. To a god it was nothing, but to the Dreamlands it was though the very air itself was on fire. Every dreamed star across the entirety of that realm burst forth into a brilliant light, searing dreams and dreamers alike. After the first moments, the heat diminished somewhat, but night on that plane was forever gone as above all things was a burning sky filled with incandescent embers.

Starting AP: 6+4

Curse: Roughly half the Elves travelling through the Ashlands will find no rest or respite from the harshness of the desert. Eventually they are afflicted by a strange madness that causes them to just keep going without stopping until they die. All who die this way are raised as Ash Revenants.

Create Sentient Life: Ash Revenants. The reanimated mummified remains of those Elves who die from Namiranzul's curse. In many ways they are the antithesis of Elves. They prefer a stationary existence, are shunned by wild animals, even carrion birds, and their touch kills plant life. Nevertheless, they are frighteningly quick when they want to be and have a talent for sorcery, particularly wind and fire spells. It is advised that if you see their burning eyes you should run

Create Artifact: The Beacon of Namiranzul. An obsidian brazier filled with eternally burning fire that helps to protect the inhabitants of the City of Raelzun from the undead. In combat their weapons become sheathed with holy sunfire that does not harm them but is anathema to the Undead.
+2 RCR against the undead.

Alter Action: The Burning Sky. The Dreamlands are blessed with the light of Namiranzul in the form of countless dream stars each nearly as bright as the Sun.

thethird

2015-06-14, 11:07 AM

(OoC: Karaziemia wouldn't leave the conversation as is after being directly insulted, but since we are opperating on several timelines and the post seems to imply that she did leave as he cursed her people)

Elsewhere across the desert...

The nature goddess appeared in front some of the standing revenants, she extended her branches towards them, caressing them with her maiden bodies. The touch wasn't pleasant for the goddess symbolized life and the creatures were made to be antythetical to it. But they were still her creatures, elves were hers, specially some so longeval as to be eternal.

"Hush children. There is no reason to fret. You are loved and cared for even now. Don't worry. The clans won't forget you. I won't forget you. Now, if you want to be of service learn. You've been blessed with a hidden gift. The skies will show the path. Don't forget who you are and smile upon the odds."

She touched each and everyone of them even if her fingers darkened at the touch. When a branch was to black to continue other's would take her place, the blossoming goddes ever changing and embracing.

Southern Forest, Norian - Illnara, Karaziemia

"There is another thing sister, the one who trapped your children with stone walls has now trapped some of mine with undeath. They are my children even after the change, but I won't let others mistreating of them go unpunished. We would send a stronger message in unity."

Mountain March- Da Orks

The Monastery opens the gates to the orks, no comment is made on them arriving early or late. They are simply admitted in. There are some spare pleasantries within the walls, that guard the monks from the elements and offer some light and warmth but otherwise from the abbess to the most recent initiate all live frugally.

The abbess herself comes to the orks, she is dressed lightly to the point of provocation in an orange tunic. There is some sparse jewelry in her, mostly bead bracelets that help her when in prayer, and a golden necklace with an eight spoked wheel pendant.

"Welcome to the monastery. Will you like to join the mission or perhaps to continue further?"

Hatter

2015-06-14, 12:51 PM

Southern Forest - Illnara, Karaziemia
"Come then, sister. Let us do what must be done. We have stood idly by while others toyed with our children long enough" Illnara said to Karaziemia with a frown upon her face. Enough is enough.

Mountain March - Da Orks, Monks

"Continyah! To Da Mountain! Climbin' Da Big Rock! Ha!" The Orks shouted out, dancing and roaring with cheer. They definitely were not built for the monastary life.

thethird

2015-06-14, 01:48 PM

Namiranzul's Temple, Raizen - Illnara, Karaziemia, Namiranzul

The elven goddess appeared from the ground sprouting like a tall tree of twisted branches. From her trunk sprung three thick branches each ending in the form of an elven maiden's torso. Her roots didn't treat the floor properly tiles erupting upwards with her presence. While none of her faces looked angered the playful contempt that they normally displayed before was now replaced with stern determination.

"I've seen what you've done to my children. Stop the curse now."

Monastery- Da Orks, Monks

The abbess simply nods and signals the highest peak clouded and hidden on the upper ends. It was a demanding climb, but the orks were phisically fit. Perhaps they would endure it. Even so the abbess didn't know what would the cathedral do of them, the freezing god valued abstraction from emotion and such a state wouldn't be easy to achive for the almost simpleton large orks. Of course she wasn't one to meddle in gods affairs, nor doubt their thinkings or decisions. She was simply to point petitioners in the proper direction.

Hatter

2015-06-14, 01:52 PM

Namiranzul's temple, Raelzun - Illnara, Karaziemia, Namiranzul

Illnara stepped out of her sister's roots. "The curse is unacceptable, Sun God."

Razade

2015-06-14, 02:47 PM

Namiranzul's Temple
Raelzun - Illnara, Karaziemia, Namiranzul

Yen'Shi felt the new unlife that crawled across the desert yet its breath did not linger in their breast. Someone was trying to steal away its children. With a flick of a hand a skeleton was cast down against the world as its body crumbled, Yen'Shi soon joining the other Gods before the temple. "I will add my voice to the Living. You overstep your bounds for the dead are mine."

AvocadoAvenger

2015-06-15, 03:14 AM

The Ocean - Illnara, Serpents

"You do not seem to understand, children. You judge a people on actions that could possibly happen without any basis in fact or experience. My people require water and the life that dwells within it for life, just as your kind requires the life which feeds off of the life which is my purview." Illnara smiles but she is not playing nice anymore.

"I offer peace. You refuse and question. I have tried and you deny me. You are the guardians of the ocean? I call you tyrants. I call you oppressors. I call you murderers. You will not touch my children unprovoked again. They will not harm you. They are incapable of the act. They will continue to maintain balance for that is their very nature. " Illnara takes a deep breath and then stops speaking altogether. She has quite obviously had enough of the mindless slaughter.

"It's not your ocean," the voice bellowed up again from below. The creatures that were scarcely in Ilnara's view began to stir, twisting and turning. There may have been a lot of them down there, or maybe only a few. The visible depths below the surface began to come alive, writhing and dancing with life. There may have only been the one massive Serpent down there, it was hard to tell.

Flucton spoke again, only agitated by Ilnara's raised tone of voice, "your people are doing just fine for water as far as I can tell, in fact, if I were to guess I would even say that they're growing in number. You speak of balance, but have you ever considered that this is the natural way? Juresh are not called murderers for eating flies, wolves are not called oppressors for eating antelope, yet you call us those things for not discriminating among our meals. The food chain is balance at its finest."

Rising from the depths, now just in view, a winged humanoid could just barely be seen in the shadowy water. "Hey, Flucton, why don't you cool it a bit, ok? I think it might be a good idea to at least think about working something out here" he called up. His voice sounded shaky, as if he was better able to comprehend that having Ilnara as an opponent might not be such a good idea.

SpeedWitch

2015-06-15, 04:43 AM

The latter. If it were the former, I would've done the swarm of nymphs :smallwink: also, the dryad didn't kill the party. Users of Romancy are barely capable of harming anything, let alone slaughtering entire scouting parties.

"Call me Sweetheart." She traced her hand along his belly. "You're healed. Exhausted, but in no real danger." Her face relaxed. "It was touch-and-go for a while, though. Had to contract you just to keep you breathing." She brought another cup to his lips. "Trouble yourself not with the others. Trust me, and I shall restore your energy."

She brought him up and into a hug, his head resting on her soft, ample busom. "I love you, my companion."

... Sweetheart had known him for all of maybe a minute, and yet Steve could almost feel the sincerity of her affection.

Normally, that would have been cause for concern. But Steve knew of both the nymphs and the dryads - she was clothed, so this was evidently the latter. Where Nymphs found the sexually repressed and... well, unrepressed them (rawr) Dryads found those starved for affection and would become their companion for a year and a day, granting them the deepest of emotional bonds.

... But he had a report to make - he couldn't wait that long.

Amoros: 4AP (6/9)
+4AP
____
8AP

Steve pushed the honey away. "Listen lady... being... nyyyyydryad, right. You're nice and beatiful and you saved my life, and I'm thankful and stuff, but I need to get back to my men... did you say something about... danger?

"Gahh..." Feeling slightly invigorated by the honey, Steve tried to stand once more, and ended up flipping forward, finding himself on all fours. He looked around the jungle, rubbing the sand out of his eyes while he tried to get his bearings. "Men? Fellers?"

The Speaker bows, motioning the eight to the brood behind it. "This one thanks you. It will comply with the agreement." It then turns to the eight, motioning to the Bone Weavers who move to bind their eyes with silk. "It is best if you do not see the Hive. Humans are fragile. " it offers before carting the humans off to Hive Al'Anzur. The trip is long and as one would expect of the Undead any real amenities for the humans are sparse though fetid water and rough vegetables aren't in low supply for the journey.

Hiveswamp Vacation
[The Emerald Woods]

One of the humans in the front speak up: "We're not as fragile as you may think, sir. As servants sworn to Greyl and the crown we're trained to resist fear. Still, if you believe us weak, we won't stop you from blinding us. Whatever your choice, know that the soldier in the back row does not share our training."

The servants make no moves to resist the weavers, although Jakov proves to be reluctant. "I'lle punch yourrrexxy face, yaaaa..."

Later

While interactions with the undead are few, the humans mostly spend their time meditating. Even though there's plenty of food to go around, the servants fast, and spend their time in quiet prayer, almost always expressionless. Jakov is the complete opposite: He always eats his full share of rations, is frightful and aggressive to the undead, and every once in a while curses his god and the king who landed him in this situation.